



Produced by Judith Wirawan, Greg Bergquist, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by Biodiversity Heritage Library.)









  Established by Edward L. Youmans

              APPLETONS'
           POPULAR SCIENCE
               MONTHLY

              EDITED BY
         WILLIAM JAY YOUMANS

              VOL. LIV

    NOVEMBER, 1898, TO APRIL, 1899

              NEW YORK
       D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
                  1899




          COPYRIGHT, 1899,
     BY D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.




VOL. LIV.   ESTABLISHED BY EDWARD L. YOUMANS.   NO. 4.

APPLETONS' POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY.

FEBRUARY, 1899.

_EDITED BY WILLIAM JAY YOUMANS._




CONTENTS.


                                                                    PAGE

     I. Vegetation a Remedy for the Summer Heat of Cities. By
           STEPHEN SMITH, M.D., LL.D                                 433

    II. Mivart's Groundwork of Science. By Prof. WM. KEITH
          BROOKS                                                     450

   III. The Science of Observation. By CHARLES LIVY WHITTLE.
          (Illustrated.)                                             456

    IV. Death Gulch, a Natural Bear-Trap. By T.A. JAGGAR, Jr.
          (Illustrated.)                                             475

     V. The Labor Problem in the Tropics. By W. ALLEYNE IRELAND      481

    VI. Principles of Taxation. XX. The Law of the Diffusion of
          Taxes. Part II. By the Late Hon. DAVID A. WELLS            490

   VII. The Great Bombardment. By CHARLES F. HOLDER. (Illustrated.)  506

  VIII. The Spirit of Conquest. By J. NOVICOW                        518

    IX. A Short History of Scientific Instruction. II. By Sir
          J.N. LOCKYER                                               529

     X. The Series Method: a Comparison. By CHARLOTTE TAYLOR         537

    XI. The Earliest Writing in France. By M. GABRIEL DE MORTILLET   542

   XII. Sketch of Gabriel de Mortillet. (With Portrait.)             546

  XIII. Correspondence: The Foundation of Sociology.--Evolution and
          Education again.--Emerson and Evolution                    553

   XIV. Editor's Table: The New Superstition.--Emerson               557

    XV. Scientific Literature                                        559

   XVI. Fragments of Science                                         569




              NEW YORK:
       D. APPLETON AND COMPANY,
           72 FIFTH AVENUE.

     SINGLE NUMBER, 50 CENTS.     YEARLY SUBSCRIPTION, $5.00.

     COPYRIGHT, 1899, BY D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.

     Entered at the Post Office at New York, and admitted for
     transmission through the mails at second-class rates.




[Illustration: GABRIEL DE MORTILLET.]




APPLETONS' POPULAR SCIENCE MONTHLY.

FEBRUARY, 1899.




VEGETATION A REMEDY FOR THE SUMMER HEAT OF CITIES.

  A PLEA FOR THE CULTIVATION OF TREES, SHRUBS, PLANTS, VINES, AND
      GRASSES IN THE STREETS OF NEW YORK FOR THE IMPROVEMENT
         OF THE PUBLIC HEALTH, FOR THE COMFORT OF SUMMER
              RESIDENTS, AND FOR ORNAMENTATION.[1]

BY STEPHEN SMITH, M.D., LL.D.


One of the most prolific sources of a high sickness and death rate in
the city of New York is developed during the summer quarter. It has
been estimated that from three to five thousand persons die and sixty
to one hundred thousand cases of sickness occur annually in this city,
from causes which are engendered during the months of June, July,
August, and September. An examination of the records of the Health
Department for any year reveals the important fact that certain
diseases are not only more frequent during the summer quarter than at
any other time, but that they are far more fatal, especially in the
months of July and August, than during any other period of the year.
These are the "zymotic diseases," or those depending upon some form of
germ life. The following table illustrates the course of mortality
from those diseases in one year:

  Month.       Deaths.

  January        541
  February       475
  March          476
  April          554
  May            584
  June           798
  July         1,433
  August       1,126
  September      791
  October        522
  November       460
  December       504

It appears that during eight months of the year, excluding June, July,
August, and September, the average monthly mortality from "zymotic
diseases" was 452. Had the same average continued during the remaining
four months the total mortality from those diseases for that year
would have been 4,424; but the actual mortality was 7,764, which
proves that 3,340 persons were sacrificed during those four fatal
months to conditions which exist in the city only at that period of
the year. Still more startling is the estimate of the sickness rate
caused by the unhealthful conditions created in the summer months in
New York city. If we estimate that there are twenty cases of sickness
for every death by a zymotic disease there were 66,800 more cases of
sickness in the year above referred to than there would have been had
the sickness rate been the same in the summer as in the other months
of that year.

One of the saddest features of this high sickness and death rate
appears when we notice the ages of those who are especially the
victims of these fatal diseases. During the week ending July 9th last
there were 399 deaths from diarrhoeal diseases, of which number 382
were children under five years of age. The following table taken from
the records of the Health Department show in a very striking manner
how fatal to child life are the conditions peculiar to our summer
season:

  ----------+------------------------------------------------
            |        DEATHS FROM DIARRHOEAL DISEASES.
            |-----------+-----------+------------+-----------
    MONTH.  | Under one | Under two | Under five |
            |   year.   |   years.  |   years.   | All ages.
  ----------+-----------+-----------+------------+-----------
  January   |    50     |    55     |      58    |     82
  February  |    47     |    51     |      58    |     75
  March     |    75     |    80     |      83    |     96
  April     |    82     |    91     |      97    |    108
  May       |   101     |   117     |     121    |    104
  June      |   387     |   430     |     436    |    467
  July      |   809     |   990     |   1,020    |  1,100
  August    |   464     |   565     |     697    |    762
  September |   267     |   394     |     409    |    462
  October   |   114     |   148     |     154    |    190
  November  |    59     |    70     |      72    |     89
  December  |    57     |    62     |      64    |     82
  ----------+-----------+-----------+------------+-----------

These statistics demonstrate the extreme unhealthfulness of New York
during the summer, and the vast proportion of children who perish from
the fatal agencies which are then brought into activity. It is a
matter of great public concern to determine the nature of the
unhygienic conditions on which this excessive mortality depends, and
thus discover the proper remedial measures.

As high temperature is the distinguishing feature of the summer
months, we very naturally conclude that excessive heat is a most
important factor, if not the sole cause, of the diseases so fatal to
human life at this period. A close comparison of the temperature and
mortality records of any summer in this city demonstrates the direct
relation of the former to the latter. For illustration, we will take
the records of the Health Department during the past summer, selecting
diarrhoeal diseases for comparison, as they prevail and are most fatal
at that season of the year. The table gives the total mortality from
these diseases and the mortality from those diseases of children under
five years of age. To the four months, June, July, August, and
September, are added May and October, for the purpose of showing the
gradual increase of the mortality from these diseases as the hot
weather approaches and its decline as the hot weather abates.

  Key:  TF. = Temperature (Fahrenheit)

  --------------+------------+--------------+-------+-------+-------
                |   Total    |  Diarrhoeal  |       |       |
   WEEK ENDING  | diarrhoeal |diseases under| Mean  |Maximum|Minimum
                |  diseases. |  five yrs.   |  TF.  |  TF.  |  TF.
  --------------+------------+--------------+-------+-------+-------
  May 7th       |     10     |       8      | 52.4 deg. |  72 deg.  |  47 deg.
  May 14th      |     20     |      17      | 55.5 deg. |  71 deg.  |  40 deg.
  May 21st      |     14     |      12      | 63.3 deg. |  86 deg.  |  52 deg.
  May 28th      |     22     |      19      | 60.9 deg. |  70 deg.  |  56 deg.
  June 4th      |     18     |      16      | 65.8 deg. |  76 deg.  |  54 deg.
  June 11th     |     26     |      20      | 71.6 deg. |  86 deg.  |  58 deg.
  June 18th     |     36     |      32      | 73.0 deg. |  89 deg.  |  59 deg.
  June 25th     |     74     |      69      | 69.3 deg. |  94 deg.  |  54 deg.
  July 2d       |    170     |     164      | 78.6 deg. |  94 deg.  |  67 deg.
  July 9th      |    399     |     382      | 77.4 deg. | 100 deg.  |  61 deg.
  July 16th     |    330     |     321      | 71.1 deg. |  91 deg.  |  57 deg.
  July 23d      |    388     |     356      | 77.4 deg. |  91 deg.  |  67 deg.
  July 30th     |    380     |     353      | 78.5 deg. |  95 deg.  |  70 deg.
  August 6th    |    380     |     353      | 78.8 deg. |  92 deg.  |  67 deg.
  August 13th   |    342     |     306      | 73.9 deg. |  90 deg.  |  65 deg.
  August 20th   |    290     |     261      | 74.8 deg. |  89 deg.  |  64 deg.
  August 27th   |    268     |     246      | 76.6 deg. |  93 deg.  |  63 deg.
  September 3d  |    289     |     256      | 79.0 deg. |  93 deg.  |  59 deg.
  September 10th|    283     |     255      | 74.0 deg. |  92 deg.  |  58 deg.
  September 17th|    179     |     158      | 67.3 deg. |  85 deg.  |  52 deg.
  September 24th|    193     |     167      | 68.7 deg. |  90 deg.  |  52 deg.
  October 1st   |    132     |     117      | 66.5 deg. |  80 deg.  |  54 deg.
  October 8th   |     90     |      78      | 69.6 deg. |  81 deg.  |  53 deg.
  October 15th  |     71     |      58      | 60.1 deg. |  74 deg.  |  49 deg.
  October 22d   |     54     |      42      | 55.9 deg. |  71 deg.  |  44 deg.
  October 29th  |     39     |      32      | 53.9 deg. |  67 deg.  |  41 deg.
  --------------+------------+--------------+-------+-------+-------

Again, if we compare the temperature and mortality records for a
series of days instead of months, it will be noticed that the
mortality record follows the fluctuations of the heat record with as
much precision as effect follows cause. The summer heat generally
begins about the 20th of June and continues with varying intensity
until the 15th of September. Within that period we can select many
examples which strikingly illustrate the relations of temperature to
mortality. For example, the first heated term of the year before us
began on the 19th of June and lasted until the 26th of that month. The
two records are as follows:

  -----+------------+----------
  DAY. |Temperature.|Mortality.
  -----+------------+----------
  19th |    78 deg.     |    83
  -----+------------+----------
  20th |    80      |   100
  -----+------------+----------
  21st |    82      |   122
  -----+------------+----------
  22d  |    80      |   116
  -----+------------+----------
  23d  |    77      |   104
  -----+------------+----------
  24th |    68      |   119
  -----+------------+----------
  25th |    65      |    88
  -----+------------+----------

On the 28th of June a second heated term began, when the temperature
rose to 80 deg., and continued above that figure until July 5th, a period
of eight days. The following is the record, including the temperature
in the sun:

  ----------+------------------------------
            |         TEMPERATURE
     DAY.   +-----------+-------+----------
            | In shade. |In sun.|Mortality.
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  June 28th |    80 deg.    | 118 deg.  |   118
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  June 29th |    84     | 120   |   163
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  June 30th |    85     | 124   |   191
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  July 1st  |    88     | 125   |   247
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  July 2d   |    87     | 128   |   351
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  July 3d   |    82     | 120   |   238
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  July 4th  |    84     | 122   |   227
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------
  July 5th  |    80     | 121   |   184
  ----------+-----------+-------+----------

It will be noticed that during the last heated period there was a more
prolonged high temperature than during the first, and that the
mortality of the second was higher for the same temperature than that
of the first. These facts are in accord with the history of our summer
months. The range of temperature increases as the season advances, and
the rate of mortality rises, owing to the diminished resisting power
to the effects of high heat on the part of the people, especially of
the children, the aged, and those already enfeebled by disease.

In order to fully understand the influence of heat and its effects
upon the public health, we must first notice the conditions regulating
the temperature of the body in health and disease.

The temperature of animals in a state of health is not a fixed
quantity, but has a limited range which depends upon internal and
external conditions not incompatible with health. In man the range of
temperature in health is fixed at 97.25 deg. F. to 99.5 deg. F. Any
temperature above or below these extremes, unless explained by special
circumstances not affecting the normal condition of the person, is an
indication of disease. This comparatively fixed temperature in health
is a remarkable feature of the living animal. When subjected to a
temperature above or below the extremes here given it will still
maintain its equilibrium. This fixed temperature under varying
conditions of heat and cold is due to a "heat-regulating power,"
inherent in the constitution of every animal, by which it imparts heat
when the temperature of the air is high and conserves heat when the
latter is low. The heat escapes from the body--1, by radiation from
the surface; 2, by transmission to other bodies; 3, by evaporation;
and 4, by the conversion of heat into motion. The surface of the body
furnishes the principal medium for the loss of heat by the first three
methods--viz., radiation, transmission, and evaporation. It is
estimated that 93.07 per cent of the heat produced escapes by the
processes of radiation, evaporation, conduction, and mechanical work.
The remaining heat units are lost by warming inspired air and the
foods and drinks taken. There are apparently other subtile influences,
so-called "regulators of heat," at work to preserve an equilibrium of
temperature in the animal body, but they are not well known. The
result of the operation of these forces is this--viz., if, by any
means, the heat of the body is increased, compensative losses of heat
quickly occur, and the normal temperature is soon restored; and if, on
the contrary, the loss of heat is unusually increased, the
compensative production of heat of the body at once follows, and the
equilibrium is at once restored. The important fact to remember is
this--viz., the production and loss of heat in the human organism when
in health and not subjected to too violent disturbing causes are so
nicely balanced that the temperature is always maintained at an
average of 98.6 deg. F., the extremes being 97.25 deg. F. and 99.5 deg. F. "So
beautifully is this balance preserved," Parkes remarks, "that the
stability of the animal temperature in all countries has always been a
subject of marvel." If, however, anything prevents the operation of
the processes of cooling--viz., radiation, evaporation, and
conduction--the bodily temperature rises by the accumulation of heat,
and death is the result from combustion. In experiments in ovens a man
has been able to bear a temperature of 260 deg. F. for a short period,
provided the air was dry so that evaporation could be carried on
rapidly. But if the air is very moist, and perspiration is impeded,
the temperature of the body rises rapidly, and the person soon
succumbs to the excessive heat. Another important fact is this, viz.,
the normal temperature of the young and of the very old is higher
than the middle-aged. The infant at birth has a temperature of 99 deg. F.
to 100 deg. F., and it maintains a temperature of 99 deg. F. and upward for
several days. The variations of temperature from other causes are much
greater in children than in adults, as also the normal daily
variations of temperature. About the sixtieth year the average
temperature of man begins to rise, and approximates that of the
infant. In the young and old the "heat-regulating power" is more
readily exhausted, and hence continued high temperature is far more
fatal to these classes.

The first noticeable fact in regard to bodily temperature in disease
is that there are daily fluctuations as in health, but much more
extreme. In general, the remission of temperature in disease occurs in
the morning, and the exacerbation in the afternoon and evening; the
minimum is reached between six and nine o'clock in the morning, and
the maximum between three and six o'clock in the evening. In many
diseases the minimum temperature is not below 100 deg. F., and usually it
is one or two degrees above that point, while the maximum has no
definite limit and may reach the dangerous height of 107 deg. F. It should
be noticed that the highest daily temperature in disease, as in
health, occurs in the afternoon, when the temperature of the air in
summer is the greatest.

The conditions affecting the temperature of the body other than those
due to physiological conditions are very numerous. First and most
obvious is the temperature of the surrounding atmosphere. It is a
well-established fact that an average temperature of the air of 54 deg. F.
is best adapted to the public health, for at that temperature the
decomposition of animal and vegetable matter is slight, and normal
temperature is most easily maintained. Every degree of temperature
above or below that point requires a more or less effort of the
heat-regulating power to maintain the proper equilibrium. Even more
potent in elevating the bodily temperature is the introduction into
the blood, whether by respiration or by direct injection, of putrid
fluids and the gases of decomposing matters. If this injection is
repeated at short intervals, death will occur with a high temperature.
The air of cities contains emanations, in hot weather, from a vast
number of sources of animal and vegetable decomposition, and the
inhalation of air so vitiated brings in contact with the blood these
deleterious products in a highly divided state which cause a fatal
elevation of temperature in the young, old, and enfeebled. The same
effect is produced by the air in close and heated places, as in
tenement houses, workshops, schoolhouses, hospital wards, and other
rooms where many persons congregate for hours. Air thus charged with
poisonous gases becomes more dangerous if the temperature of the
place is raised, as happens almost daily in the summer months in
cities.

From the preceding facts we may conclude that, as long as the body
continues in health, the "heat-regulating power," which constantly
tends to preserve an equilibrium of temperature, is capable of
resisting the ordinary agencies that, operating externally or
internally, exaggerate the heat-producing conditions, and thus destroy
the individual. But if the person is suffering from a disease which
weakens the "heat-regulating power" these deleterious agencies, which
the healthy person may resist, will readily overpower the already
quite exhausted heat-regulating forces, and he perishes by combustion.
It is very evident that in an organism having complicated functions,
like that of man, and subject to such a multitude of adverse
influences, the balance between health and disease must be very nicely
adjusted. Too great an elevation or too great a depression of
temperature may destroy the "heat-regulating power," and disease or
death will be the consequence. Or this "heat-regulating power" may be
weakened or destroyed by causes generated within the body, or received
from without, and the heat-producing agencies are then under
influences which may prove to be powerfully destructive forces.

It will not now be difficult to understand in what manner high
temperature affects the public health of large cities. Evidently in
the _direct_ action of heat upon the human body we have the most
powerful agency in the production of our great summer mortality. While
sunstroke represents the maximum direct effect of solar heat upon the
human subject, the large increase of deaths from wasting chronic
diseases and diarrhoeal affections, of children under one year of age
and persons upward of seventy years of age, shows the terrible effects
of the prevailing intense heat of summer upon all who are debilitated
by disease or age and thereby have their "heat-regulating power"
diminished. The fact has been established by repeated experiment that
when solar or artificial heat is continually applied to the animal the
temperature of its body will gradually rise until all of the
compensating or heat-regulating agencies fail to preserve the
equilibrium, and the temperature reaches a point at which death takes
place from actual combustion. In general, a temperature of 107 deg. F. in
man would be regarded as indicating an unfavorable termination of any
disease. In persons suffering from sunstroke the temperature often
ranges from 106 deg. F. to 110 deg. F., the higher temperature appearing just
before a fatal termination.

The _indirect_ effects of heat appear in the production of poisonous
gases which vitiate the air and render it more or less prejudicial to
health. Decomposition of all forms of refuse animal and vegetable
matter proceeds with far greater rapidity during the summer quarter
than during other months of the year. Among the early results of
summer heat is the damage to food. Milk retailed through the city, the
sole or chief diet of thousands of hand-fed infants, undergoes such
changes as to render it not only less nutritious but also hurtful to
the digestive organs. The vegetables and fruits in the markets rapidly
deteriorate and become unfit for food. Meats and fish quickly take on
putrefactive changes which render them more or less indigestible. The
effect of this increase of temperature upon the refuse and filth of
the streets, courts, and alleys, upon the air in close places, in the
tenement houses, and upon the tenants themselves is soon perceptible.
The foul gases of decomposition fill the atmosphere of the city and
render the air of close and unventilated places stifling; while
languor, depression, and debility fall upon the population like a
widespread epidemic. The physician now recognizes the fact that a new
element has entered into the medical constitution of the season. The
sickly young, the enfeebled old, those exhausted from wasting
diseases, whose native energies were just sufficient to maintain their
tenure of life, are the first to succumb to this pressure upon their
vital resources. Diarrhoeal diseases of every form next appear and
assume a fatal intensity, and finally the occurrence of sunstroke (or
heat-stroke) determines the maximum effects of heat upon the public
health. The sickness records of dispensaries and the mortality records
of the Health Department show that a new and most destructive force is
now operating, not only in the diseases above mentioned, but in nearly
all of the diseases of the period. Fevers, inflammatory diseases, and
others of a similar nature run a more rapid course, and are far less
amenable to treatment. This is due, in the opinion of eminent medical
authority, to the addition of the heat of the air to the heat of the
body. Indeed, the only safety is in flight from the city to the
country and to cool localities, as the seashore or the mountains. The
immediate improvement of those suffering from affections of the city
when transferred to the country is often marvelous, and shows
conclusively how fatal is the element of heat in its direct and
indirect effects upon the residents of the city.

Let us next consider the causes of high temperature in the city of New
York. It is a well-established fact that the temperature of large and
densely populated towns is far higher than the surrounding country.
This is due to a variety of causes, the chief of which are the absence
of vegetation; the drainage and hence the dryness of the soil; the
covering of the earth with stone, bricks, and mortar; the aggregation
of population to surface area; the massing together of buildings; and
the artificial heat of workshops and manufactories. The difference
between the mean temperature of the city at Cooper Institute and at
the Arsenal, Central Park, for a single month, illustrates this fact.
Another striking difference between the temperature of these two
points of observation is that the range is much greater at Central
Park than at Cooper Institute, the temperature falling at night more
at the former than at the latter place. The effect of vegetation is to
lower the temperature at night, while brick and stone retain the heat
and prevent any considerable fall of temperature during the
twenty-four hours. It may be said of New York that it has all the
conditions of increased temperature above given in an intensified
form. It has a southern exposure; all of its broad avenues run north
and south; the surface is covered with stone, brick, and asphalt; it
is destitute of vegetation except in its parks, which have a very
limited area compared with the needs of the city; its buildings are
irregularly arranged and crowded together so as to give the largest
amount of elevation with the least superficial area; ventilation of
courts, areas, and living rooms is sacrificed; its ill-constructed and
overcrowded tenement houses, especially of certain districts, have the
largest population to surface area of any city in the civilized world.
To these natural and structural unfavorable sanitary conditions must
be added the enormous production of artificial heat in dwellings. When
the summer temperature begins to rise the solar heat is constantly
added to the artificial heat already existing. The temperature of the
whole vast mass of stones, bricks, mortar, and asphalt gradually
increases, with no other mitigation or modification than that caused
by the inconstant winds and occasional rainstorms. And the evils of
high temperature are yearly increasing as the area of brick, stone,
and asphalt extends. The records of sunstroke during the past few
years is appalling, both on account of the number of cases and their
comparative increase. If no adequate remedy is discovered and applied,
the day would not seem to be distant when the resident, especially if
he is a laborer, will remain in the city and pursue his work during
the summer at the constant risk of his life.

Turning now to consider the question of the measures which are best
adapted to protect the present and future population of New York from
the effects of high summer temperatures, we are met by many
suggestions of more or less value. The more important methods proposed
are: a large supply of public baths; the daily flushing of the streets
with an immense volume of river water; recreation piers; excursions to
the seashore; temporary residence in the country, etc. But these are
for the most part temporary expedients, applicable to individuals, and
are but accessory to some more radical measure which aims to so change
the atmospheric conditions that excessive heat can not occur. The
real problem to be solved may be thus stated: How can the temperature
of the city of New York be so modified during the summer months as to
prevent that extreme degree of heat on which the enormous sickness and
death rate of the people depend? Discussing the subject broadly from
this standpoint, it becomes at once evident that we must employ those
agencies which in the wide field of Nature are designed to mitigate
heat and purify the air and thus create permanent climatic conditions
favorable for the habitation of man.

It requires but little knowledge of the physical forces which modify
the climate of large areas of the earth's surface to recognize the
fact that vegetation plays a most important part. And of the different
forms of vegetation, trees, as compared with shrubs, plants, vines,
and grasses, are undoubtedly the most efficient. This is due to the
vast area of surface which their leaves present to the air on a very
limited ground space. The sanitary value of trees has hitherto been
practically unrecognized by man. With the most ruthless hand he has
everywhere and at all times sacrificed this most important factor in
the conservation of a healthful and temperate climate. He has found,
too late, however, that by this waste of the forests he has by no
means improved his own condition. The winters have become colder, the
summers hotter; the living springs have ceased to flow perpetually;
the fertilizing streams have disappeared; the earth is deeply frozen
in winter and parched in summer; and, finally, new and grave diseases
have appeared where formerly they were unknown.

It is well understood that the temperature in a forest, a grove, or
even a clump of trees, is cooler in summer and warmer in winter than
the surrounding country. Man and animals alike seek the shade of
groves and trees during the heat of the day, and are greatly refreshed
and revived by the cool atmosphere. The difference between the
temperature of the air under and among the branches of a single tree,
densely leaved, and the surrounding air, on a hot day, is instantly
realized by the laborer or traveler who seeks the shade. The
thermometer in the sun and shade shows a difference of twenty, thirty,
and forty degrees, and in the soil a difference of ten to eleven
degrees. The reverse is true in winter. The laborer and traveler
exposed to the cold of the open country find in the forest a degree of
warmth quite as great as in a building but imperfectly inclosed.
Railroad engineers inform us that they have occasion to use far less
fuel in passing through forests in winter than in traversing the same
distance in the open country. When the ground in the fields is frozen
two or three feet deep, its temperature in the forest is found above
the freezing point.

Forests and even single trees have, therefore, a marked influence upon
the surrounding atmosphere, especially during the summer, and they
evidently tend to equalize temperature, preventing extremes both in
summer and winter. Hence they become of immense value as sanitary
agencies in preserving equality of climatic conditions.

It is believed by some vegetable physiologists that trees exert this
power through their own inherent warmth, which always remains at a
fixed standard both in summer and winter. "Observation shows," says
Meguscher,[2] "that the wood of a living tree maintains a temperature
of from 54 deg. to 56 deg. F., when the temperature stands from 37 deg. to 47 deg. F.
above zero, and that the internal warmth does not rise and fall in
proportion to that of the atmosphere. So long as the latter is below
67 deg. F., that of the tree is always highest; but, if the temperature of
the air rises to 67 deg. F., that of the vegetable growth is the lowest."
Since, then, trees maintain at all seasons a constant mean temperature
of 54 deg. F., it is easy to see why the air in contact with the forest
must be warmer in winter and cooler in summer than in situations where
it is deprived of that influence.[3]

Again, the shade of trees protects the earth from the direct rays of
the sun, and prevents solar irradiation from the earth. This effect is
of immense importance in cities where the paved streets become
excessively heated, and radiation creates one of the most dangerous
sources of heat. Whoever has walked in the streets of New York, on a
hot summer's day, protected from the direct rays of a midday sun by
his umbrella, has found the reflected heat of the pavement
intolerable. If for a moment he passed into the dense shade of a tree,
he at once experienced a marked sense of relief. This relief is not
due so much to the shade as to the cooling effect of the vaporization
from the leaves of the tree.

Trees also have a cutaneous transpiration by their leaves. And
although they absorb largely the vapor of the surrounding air, and
also the water of the soil, they nevertheless exhale constantly large
volumes into the air. This vaporization of liquids is a frigorific or
cooling process, and when most rapid the frigorific effect reaches its
maximum. The amount of fluid exhaled by vegetation has been, at
various times, estimated with more or less accuracy. Hales[4] states
that a sunflower, with a surface of 5.616 square inches, throws off at
the rate of twenty to twenty-four ounces avoirdupois every twelve
hours; a vine, with twelve square feet of foliage, exhales at the rate
of five or six ounces daily. Bishop Watson, in his experiments on
grasses, estimated that an acre of grass emits into the atmosphere
6.400 quarts of water in twenty-four hours.

It is evident, therefore, that vegetation tends powerfully to cool the
atmosphere during a summer day, and this effect increases in
proportion to the increase of the temperature. The influence of trees
heavily leaved, in a district where there is no other vegetation, in
moderating and equalizing the temperature, can not be overestimated.
The amount of superficial surface exposed by the foliage of a single
tree is immense. For example, "the Washington elm, of Cambridge,
Mass., a tree of moderate size, was estimated several years since to
produce a crop of seven million leaves, exposing a surface of two
hundred thousand square feet, or about five acres of foliage."

Trees regulate the humidity of the air by the process of absorption
and transpiration. They absorb the moisture contained in the air, and
again return to the air, in the form of vapor, the water which they
have absorbed from the earth and the air. The flow of sap in trees for
the most part ceases at night, the stimulus of light and heat being
necessary to the function of absorption and evaporation. During the
heated portions of the day, therefore, when there is the most need of
agencies to equalize both temperature and humidity, trees perform
their peculiar functions most actively. Moisture is rapidly absorbed
from the air by the leaves, and from the earth by the roots, and is
again all returned to the air and earth by transpiration or exudation.
The effect of this process upon temperature and humidity is thus
stated by Marsh: "The evaporation of the juices of the plant by
whatever process effected, takes up atmospheric heat and produces
refrigeration. This effect is not less real, though much less sensible
in the forest than in meadow and pasture land, and it can not be
doubted that the local temperature is considerably affected by it. But
the evaporation that cools the air diffuses through it, at the same
time, a medium which powerfully resists the escape of heat from the
earth by radiation. Visible vapor or clouds, it is well known, prevent
frosts by obstructing radiation, or rather by reflecting back again
the heat radiated by the earth, just as any mechanical screen would
do. On the other hand, clouds intercept the rays of the sun also, and
hinder its heat from reaching the earth." Again, he says, upon the
whole, their general effect "seems to be to mitigate extremes of
atmospheric heat and cold, moisture and drought. They serve as
equalizers of temperature and humidity."

Again, let us notice the effects of trees upon malarial emanations.
The power of trees, when in leaf, to render harmless the poisonous
emanations from the earth has long been an established fact. Man may
live in close proximity to marshes from which arise the most
dangerous malaria with the utmost impunity, provided a grove intervene
between his home and the marsh. This function of trees was known to
the Romans, who enacted laws requiring the planting of trees in places
made uninhabitable by the diffusion of malaria, and placed groves
serving such purposes under the protection of some divinity to insure
their protection. It is a rule of the British army in India to select
an encampment having a grove between the camp and any low, wet soil.

Finally, trees purify the atmosphere. The process of vegetable
nutrition consists in the appropriation by the plant or tree of
carbon. This element it receives from the air in the form principally
of carbonic acid, and in the process of digestion the oxygen is
liberated and again restored to the air, while the carbon becomes
fixed as an element of the woody fiber. Man and animals, on the
contrary, require oxygen for their nutrition, and the supply is in the
air they breathe. Carbon is a waste product of the animal system, and,
uniting with the oxygen, is expired as carbonic acid, a powerful
animal poison. A slight increase of the normal quantity of carbonic
acid in the air renders it poisonous to man, and continued respiration
of such air, or a considerable increase of the carbonic acid, will
prove fatal. The animal and vegetable world, therefore, complement
each other, and the one furnishes the conditions and forces by which
the other maintains life and health. "Plants," says Schacht, "imbibe
from the air carbonic acid and other gaseous or volatile products
exhaled by animals, developed by the natural phenomena of
decomposition. On the other hand, the vegetable pours into the
atmosphere oxygen, which is taken up by animals and appropriated by
them. The tree, by means of its leaves and its young herbaceous twigs,
presents a considerable surface for absorption and evaporation; it
abstracts the carbon of carbonic acid, and solidifies it in wood
fecula, and a multitude of other compounds. The result is that a
forest withdraws from the air, by its great absorbent surface, much
more gas than meadows or cultivated fields, and exhales proportionally
a considerably greater quantity of oxygen. The influence of the
forests on the chemical composition of the atmosphere is, in a word,
of the highest importance."[5]

In large cities, where animal and vegetable decomposition goes on
rapidly during the summer, the atmosphere is, as already stated, at
times saturated with deleterious gases. At the period of the day when
malaria and mephitic gases are emitted in the greatest quantity and
activity, this function of absorption by vegetation is most active and
powerful. Carbonic acid, ammoniacal compounds, and other gases,
products of putrefaction, so actively poisonous to man, are absorbed,
and in the process of vegetable digestion the deleterious portion is
separated and appropriated by the plant, while oxygen, the element
essential to animal life, is returned to the air. Trees, therefore, in
cities, are of immense value, owing to their power to destroy or
neutralize malaria, and to absorb the poisonous elements of gaseous
compounds, while they render the air more respirable by emitting
oxygen.

The conclusion from the foregoing facts is inevitable that one of the
great and pressing sanitary wants of New York city is an ample supply
of trees. It is, in effect, destitute of trees; for the unsightly
shrubs which are planted by citizens are, in no proper sense, adequate
to the purpose which we contemplate. Its long avenues, running north
and south, without a shade tree, and exposed to the full effect of the
sun, are all but impassable at noonday in the summer months. The
pedestrian who ventures out at such an hour finds no protection from
an umbrella, on account of the radiation of the intense heat from the
paved surface. Animals and man alike suffer from exposure in the
glowing heat. Nothing mitigates its intensity but the winds or an
occasional rainstorm. And when evening comes on, the cooling of the
atmosphere produced by vegetation does not occur, and unless partially
relieved by favoring winds or a shower the heat continues, but little
abated, and the atmosphere remains charged with noxious and
irrespirable gases. It is evident that shade trees, of proper kinds,
and suitably arranged, supply the conditions necessary to counteract
the evils of excessive heat. They protect the paved streets and the
buildings largely from the direct rays of the sun; they cool the lower
stratum of air by evaporation from their immense surfaces of leaves;
they absorb at once the malarious emanations and gases of
decomposition, and abstract their poisonous properties for their own
consumption; they withdraw from the air the carbonic acid thrown off
from the animal system as a poison, and decomposing it, appropriate
the element dangerous to man, and give back to the atmosphere the
element essential to his health and even life.[6]

And we may add that cultivated shade trees in New York would be an
artistic and attractive feature of the streets. Every citizen enjoys
trees, as is evident from the efforts made to cultivate them
throughout the city.

It is frequently alleged that trees can not be successfully cultivated
in cities on account of the gases in the soil. There are ample proofs
to the contrary. The city of Paris strikingly illustrates the
possibility of cultivating a large variety of trees in the streets and
public places of large cities when the planting and cultivation is
placed under competent authority. In our own country the cities of New
Haven and Washington are examples of the successful cultivation of
trees to an extent sufficient to greatly modify the summer
temperature. Authorities on landscape gardening and forestry sustain
the view that under proper supervision by competent and skilled
persons a great variety of trees, shrubs, plants, and vines can be
cultivated in the streets and public places of this city. Mr.
Frederick Law Olmstead, to whom the city is so much indebted for his
intelligent supervision of Central Park in its early period, warmly
supported a movement to cultivate trees, shrubs, plants, and vines in
the streets of New York. Dr. J.T. Rothrock, the very able and
experienced Commissioner of Forestry of Pennsylvania, under date of
October 10, 1898, speaking of the proposed plan of securing the
cultivating trees in the streets of this city, remarks: "I think it an
excellent measure, and I am sure that during the torrid season the
more tree shade you have the fewer will be your cases of heat
exhaustion. It is idle to say, as is often said in this country, that
trees can not be made to grow in our cities. Under existing conditions
the wonder is, not that trees look unhealthy in most cities, but that
any of them manage to live at all. It is perfectly well known that the
city of Paris has thousands of trees growing vigorously under such
surroundings as the American gardener would think impossible. Two
things are necessary to success--viz., first, the kinds of trees to
endure city life must be found; and, second, select from among them
such as are adapted by their size and shape to each special place."

Mr. Gifford Pinchot, of the Division of Forestry, Department of
Agriculture, Washington, writes under date of December 2, 1898:
"Street trees are successfully planted in great numbers in all of the
most beautiful cities of the world. Washington and Paris are
conspicuous examples. That such trees succeed is largely due to the
great care taken in setting them out. The attractiveness of cities has
come to be reckoned among their business advantages, and nothing adds
to it more than well-selected, well-planted, and well-cared-for trees.
On the score of public health trees in the streets of cities are
equally desirable. They become objectionable only when badly selected
and badly maintained."

In a recent paper on Tree Planting in the Streets of Washington, Mr.
W.P. Richards, surveyor of the District of Columbia, remarks that,
under the plan adopted, "tree planting has never been at an
experimental stage" in that city. "Washington was a city of young
trees during the seventies, and in the spring of 1875 more than six
thousand trees were planted, consisting of silver maples, Norway
maples, American elms, American and European lindens, sugar maples,
tulip trees, American white ash, scarlet maples, various poplars, and
ash-leaved maples.... A careful count was made of the trees in 1887,
and by comparing this with the number of trees since planted and those
removed, there is found to be more than seventy-eight thousand trees,
which if placed thirty feet apart would line both sides of a boulevard
between Washington and New York. These consist of more than thirty
varieties." Mr. Richards adds: "The planting and care of trees in
Washington grows from year to year, and the future will probably
demand more skill and judgment than in years past. About twenty
thousand dollars is spent annually, most of it in the care of old
trees. From one to three thousand young trees are planted during the
spring and fall of each year. The nursery has several thousand of the
best varieties ready for planting."

The opinions of these authorities and the success of the work in
Washington, now extending over a quarter of a century, determine
beyond all question the feasibility and practicability of successfully
cultivating trees in the streets of cities. And if any one doubts the
power of trees cultivated in the streets to change the temperature of
a city let him calculate the amount of foliage which the seventy-eight
thousand trees, when full-grown, will furnish the city of Washington,
taking as his basis the fact that a single tree, the Washington elm,
at Cambridge, Massachusetts, when in full leafage, equals five acres
of foliage, and that one acre of grass emits into the atmosphere 6.400
quarts of water in twenty-four hours, a powerfully cooling process.

We have, finally, to consider through what agency the proposed
cultivation of trees in the city of New York can be accomplished most
rapidly and successfully. Three methods may be suggested, viz.: 1.
Encourage citizens each to plant and cultivate trees on his own
premises. 2. Organize voluntary "tree-planting associations," which
shall aid citizens or undertake to do the work at a minimum cost. 3.
Place the work under the entire supervision and jurisdiction of public
authority. The first method has been on trial from the foundation of
the city, and its results are a few stunted apologies for trees which
are useless for sanitary purposes and unsightly for ornamentation. The
average citizen is entirely incompetent either to select the proper
tree or to cultivate it when planted. Tree-planting associations have
proved useful agencies in exciting a popular interest in the subject,
and in aiding citizens in the selection of suitable trees and in
cultivating them. The Tree-Planting and Fountain Society of Brooklyn,
under the very able management of its accomplished secretary, Prof.
Lewis Collins, is a model organization of the kind, and has
accomplished a vast amount of good in this field in that city. But it
may well be questioned if we have not reached a period of sanitary
reform in cities when a work of the kind we contemplate in New York
should not be undertaken by the strong arm of the city government, as
a matter of public policy, and carried steadily forward to its
completion. The growth of the greater city is far too rapid in every
direction to await the slow movements of the people under the pressure
of voluntary organizations. The best work can be done in those
outlying districts where the streets are as yet but sparsely built
upon, and the soil has been undisturbed. Again, it is of the utmost
importance that a work of this kind, which will largely prove one of
city ornamentation, should be under the exclusive direction of a
skilled central authority having ample power and means to harmonize
every feature of the work from the center of the city to its remotest
limits. Finally, the successful cultivation of trees and other
vegetation in our streets can be successfully carried on only by
experts in the art of tree culture, who devote their entire time and
energies to these duties, and are sustained by the power of the city
government. Mr. Frederick Law Olmstead remarks, "Not one in a hundred
of all that may have been planted in the streets of our American
cities in the last fifty years has had such treatment that its species
would come to be if properly planted and cared for." Mr. Richards, in
the paper referred to on Tree Planting in the Streets of Washington,
makes the following statement: "The selection, planting, and care of
all trees in the streets of Washington are under the direction of the
District authorities; individual preferences and private enterprises
are not allowed to regulate this improvement, as is generally done in
other cities. Moreover, the city has its own nursery, where seeds
planted from its own trees grow and supply all the needed varieties."

It is apparent that to accomplish such a work as we propose the
undertaking must be placed under the jurisdiction of a department of
the city government, skilled in the performance of such duties, fully
equipped with all needful appliances, and clothed with ample power and
supplied with the financial resources necessary to overcome every
obstacle. Fortunately, we have in our Department of Parks an organized
branch of the city administration endowed with every qualification for
the performance of these duties. The charter provides as follows: "It
shall be the duty of each commissioner ... to maintain the beauty and
utility of all such parks, squares, and public places as are situated
within his jurisdiction, and to institute and execute all measures for
the improvement thereof for ornamental purposes and for the beneficial
uses of the people of the city, ... and he shall have power to plant
trees and to construct, erect, and establish seats, drinking
fountains, statues, and works of art, when he may deem it tasteful or
appropriate so to do." At the head of this service is "a landscape
architect, skilled and expert, whose assent shall be requisite to all
plans and works or changes thereof respecting the conformation,
development, or ornamentation of any of the parks, squares, or public
places of the city, to the end that the same may be uniform and
symmetrical at all times."

The conclusion seems inevitable that public policy requires that, in
the interests of the health of the people and the comfort and
well-being of that large class of the poor who can not escape the
summer heat by leaving the city, the jurisdiction of the Park
Department should be extended to all trees, shrubs, plants, and vines
now and hereafter planted and growing in the streets of New York, and
that said department should be required to plant such additional
trees, shrubs, etc., as it may from time to time deem necessary and
expedient for the purpose of carrying out the intent and purpose of
such act which should be declared to be to improve the public health,
to render the city comfortable to its summer residents, and for
ornamentation.

      "He who plants a tree, he plants love;
      Tents of coolness, spreading out above
      Wayfarers, he may not live to see.
          Gifts that grow are best,
          Hands that bless are blest.
          Plant. Life does the rest."


FOOTNOTES:

[1] In 1872, while a Commissioner of Health, I had occasion to examine
and report on the causes of the high death rate during the summer
months in the city of New York. The chief cause was determined to be
the excessive heat which characterizes those months. It was
recommended in the report to the Board of Health that legislation be
secured empowering and requiring the Department of Parks to plant and
cultivate trees, shrubs, plants, and vines in all the streets,
avenues, and public places in the city. A bill was drafted and
introduced into the Legislature, but it did not become a law, and no
further effort has been made to secure such legislation. Meantime, two
tree-planting societies have been established, one in the Borough of
Brooklyn and the other in the Borough of Manhattan, which are
endeavoring to awaken public interest to the importance of planting a
suitable number and variety of trees in the streets for purposes of
ornamentation. The aim of this paper, which is largely based on the
report of 1872, is to revive the project of giving the Department of
Parks jurisdiction over the trees in the streets, and require it to
plant and cultivate additional trees, shrubs, plants, and other forms
of vegetation for the improvement of the public health and for the
purpose of ornamentation.

[2] Man and Nature. G.P. Marsh, New York, 1872.

[3] It is interesting to notice, in this connection, the remark of
Angus Smith, that a temperature of 54 deg. F. is important in the
decomposition of animal and vegetable matter.

[4] Public Parks. By John H. Rauch, M.D., Chicago, 1869.

[5] Les Arbres, quoted by Marsh.

[6] The late Dr. Francis remarked that he had noticed a marked
increase in the fatality of diseases in sections of the city after the
removal of trees and all vegetation.




MIVART'S GROUNDWORK OF SCIENCE.[7]

BY PROF. WILLIAM KEITH BROOKS.


If books like this by Professor Mivart, who holds that "the groundwork
of science must be sought in the human mind," help to teach that the
greatest service of science to mankind is not "practical," but
intellectual, they are worthy the consideration of the thoughtful,
even if this consideration should lead some of the thoughtful to
distrust Mivart's groundwork, or to doubt whether it is firm enough
for any superstructure.

Many, no doubt, think the desire to know a sufficient groundwork for
science, believing that they wish to know in order that they may
rightly order their lives; but the school to which Mivart belongs
tells them all this is mere vulgar ignorance, since the groundwork of
science is, and must be, something known, rather than a humble wish to
know.

According to Mivart, the groundwork of science consists of truths
which can not be obtained by reasoning, and can not depend for their
certainty on any experiments or observations alone, since whatever
truths depend upon reasoning can not be ultimate, but must be
posterior to, and depend upon, the principles, observations, or
experiments which show that it is indeed true, and upon which its
acceptance thus depends. The groundwork of science must therefore be
composed, he says, of truths which are self-evident; and he assures us
that, if this were not the case, natural knowledge would be mere
"mental paralysis and self-stultification."

He would tell the wayfarer who, having been lost among the mountains,
comes at last upon a broad highway winding around the foothills and
stretching down over the plain to the horizon, that an attempt to go
anywhere upon this road is "mere paralysis," unless he knows where it
begins and where it ends. He would have told the ancient dwellers upon
the shores of the Nile that their belief that they owed to the river
their agriculture, their commerce, their art and science, and all
their civilization, was mere self-stultification, because they knew
nothing of its sources in the central table-land.

May not one believe, with Mivart, that the scientific knowledge which
arises in the mind by means of the senses through contact with the
world of Nature, thus arises by virtue of our innate reason, and yet
find good ground for asking whether physical science may not have
something useful and important to tell us about the mechanism and
history of this innate reason itself? Is proof that our reason is
innate, or born with us, proof that it is ultimate or necessary or
beyond the reach of improvement and development by the application of
natural knowledge? May not this reason itself prove, perhaps, to be a
mechanical _phenomenon_ of matter and motion, and a part of the
discoverable order of physical causation; and may not science some
time tell us how it became innate, and what it is worth?

Questions of this sort are easy to ask but hard to answer; for many
hold our only way to reach an answer to be _to find out_ by scientific
research and discovery. While this method may be too slow for _a
priori_ philosophers, may it not be wise for those who, being no
philosophers, know of no short cut to natural knowledge, to admit
that, while they would like to know more, they have not yet learned
all there is to learn? If this suspension of judgment is indeed
self-stultification, the case of many students is hard, though they
may not really find themselves so helpless as they are told that they
must be; for he who is told by the learned faculty that he is
paralyzed need not be greatly troubled if he finds his powers for
work as much at his command as they were before.

The modern student has heard so many versions of the story of the
two-faced shield that he is much disposed to suspect that many of the
questions which have so long divided "philosophers" may be only new
illustrations of the old fable, and he asks whether there need be any
real antagonism between those who attribute knowledge to experience
and those who attribute it to our innate reason.

There are men of science who, seeing no good reason to challenge
Plato's belief that experience, creating nothing, only calls forth the
"ideas" which were already dormant or latent in the mind, do
nevertheless find reason to ask whether exhaustive knowledge of our
physical history may not some time show how these dormant "ideas" came
to be what they are. They ask whether errors may not be judgments
which lead us into danger and tend to our physical destruction, and
whether it may not be because a judgment has, in the long run, proved
preservative in the struggle for existence that we call it true. May
not, for example, the difference between the error that the stick half
in water is bent and the truth that the stick in air is straight, some
time prove to be that the savage who has rectified his judgment has
speared his fish, while he who has not has lost his dinner?

So long as we can ask such questions as this, how can we be sure that
because a judgment is no more than might have been expected from us,
as Nature has made us, at our present intellectual level, it is either
necessary or ultimate or universal? Things that are innate or natural
are not always necessary or universal, for while reason is natural to
the mind of man, some men are unreasonable, and a few have been even
known to be illogical.

It therefore seems clear that another view of the groundwork of
science than that set forth by Professor Mivart is possible, for many
believe that this groundwork is to be found in our desire to know what
we do not yet know, rather than in things known; and they believe they
wish to know in order that they may learn to distinguish truth from
error, and walk with sure feet where the ignorant grope and stumble.

Many books are profitable and instructive even if they fail to
convince; and the question which a prospective student of Mivart's
book is likely to ask is whether it is consistent with itself; for if
the author has not so far made himself master of his subject as to
state his case without palpable contradiction, no one will expect much
help from him. It is a remark of Aristotle, in the Introduction to the
Parts of Animals, that while one may need special training to tell
whether an author has proved his point, all may judge whether he is
consistent with himself, and the attempt to learn whether Mivart's
book is consistent may not greatly tax our minds.

He tells us that many men of science are "idealists"; and he says that
idealism, being mere self-stultifying skepticism, must be refuted and
demolished before we can begin our search for the groundwork of
science or be sure that we know anything. It would have surprised
Berkeley not a little to be told that his notions are the very essence
of skepticism, for the good bishop tells us again and again that his
only motive in writing is to make an end of idle skepticism, once for
all, that they who are no philosophers, but simple, honest folks, may
come by their own and live at ease.

There is little ease, and less justice, even at this late day, for the
man of science who insists that he is neither an idealist nor a
materialist nor a monist, but a naturalist; and that it will be time
enough to have an opinion as to the relation between mind and matter
when we find out; but many will, no doubt, be pleased to hear that the
crime of which they are now suspected is no longer "materialism," but
"idealism," for the public attaches no odium to the idealist, whatever
may be Professor Mivart's verdict. Still all must feel an interest in
the exposure of the weakness of idealism, since we have been told, by
many shrewd thinkers, that Berkeley's statement of the case, while
inconclusive, is unanswerable; although they hold that it is lack of
experimental evidence which stands in the way of either its acceptance
or its refutation.

Mivart begins his treatment of idealism by a simple and satisfactory
summary, pages 36-38, of Berkeley's Principles, but he forgets it on
the next page, for it is no exaggeration to assert that the "idealism"
which he refutes is a mere parody on that which he has just given his
readers, and something that no sane man would dream of holding.

For example, he admits, on page 38, that nothing "can be more absurd
than the criticism of those persons who say that idealists, to be
consistent, ought to run up against lamp-posts, fall into ditches, and
commit other like absurdities." On page 47 he undertakes to show, "by
the natural spontaneous judgment of mankind," that external material
bodies exist "of themselves, and have a substantial reality in
addition to that of the qualities we perceive; because the spontaneous
judgment of mankind accords with what even animals learn through their
senses. A wide river is an objective obstacle to the progress of a
man's dog, as well as to that of the dog's owner."

One who compares the extract from page 38 with this from page 47 can,
so far as I can see, reconcile them only by one of these hypotheses:
1, that Mivart holds a wide river to afford proof of reality which is
not afforded by a ditch; or, 2, that the dog which does not run
against lamp-posts affords evidence of the reality of Nature which is
not afforded by a man in the same circumstances; or, 3, that "nothing
can be more absurd than the criticism of these persons" who reason
like Professor Mivart.

While sometimes right and sometimes wrong, like the rest of us, the
apostle of tar water was no fool, although the groundwork of Mivart's
science, in the book before us, is the assertion that idealists
idiotically deny everything which they have not perceived, and hold
that the external world has no existence.

It is hard to see how words could be clearer than those in which
Berkeley repudiates all nonsense of this sort. "I do not argue," says
he, "against the existence of any one thing that we apprehend, _either
by sense or by reflection_. That the things I see with my eyes and
touch with my hands do exist, really exist, I make not the least
question. I am of a vulgar cast, simple enough to believe my own
senses, and to take things as I find them. To be plain, it is my
opinion that the real things are the very things that I see and feel,
and perceive by my senses. I can not for my life help thinking that
snow is white and fire hot. And as I am no skeptic with regard to the
nature of things, so neither am I as to their existence. That a thing
should be really perceived by my senses, and at the same time not
really exist, is to me a plain contradiction. Wood, stone, fire,
water, flesh, iron, and the like things, which I name and discourse
of, are things I know. Away, then, with all that skepticism, all those
ridiculous philosophical doubts! I might as well doubt of my own being
as of the being of those things I actually see and feel."

Mivart lays great stress upon the opinion of men in general as a
refutation of idealism; and as Berkeley also says he is content to
appeal to the common sense of the world, it may be well to ask what
the verdict of "plain, untutored men" is, even if we doubt whether
such a jury is the highest tribunal.

"Ask the gardener," says Berkeley, "why he thinks yonder cherry tree
exists in the garden, and he shall tell you, because he sees it and
feels it."

Mivart holds it one thing to see, and quite another matter to know
that we see, for he says that while we see and feel the "qualities" of
things by those "lower faculties" which we share with the "brutes," we
perceive the "substance" in which these qualities inhere, by certain
"higher faculties," which, whether represented in the brutes by latent
potencies or not, have been "given" to man in their completeness, and
not slowly and gradually built up from low and simple beginnings in
the brutes.

The question we are to ask the gardener is, therefore, something to
this effect: Whether he thinks the cherry tree exists because he sees
it and feels it, or because, when he sees it and feels it, he knows
that he does so?

If he weighs his words will he not ask how he can know that he does
see it and feel it unless he knows that he does so? I, myself, am no
philosopher; but, to my untutored mind, Mivart's distinction between
things perceived by _sense_, and things _perceived_ by sense, seems a
mere verbal difference of accent and emphasis, rather than a
fundamental distinction.

As most men use the word, "mind" implies consciousness of that sort
which Mivart calls self-consciousness, and while there is no reason
why those who choose should not so use the word as to include
unconscious or "subconscious" or "conscientious" cerebration, most
plain, untutored men prefer to use words as their neighbors do.

If long waiting on Nature has given to the old gardener more
shrewdness than we commonly find in those whose pursuits are less
leisurely, he may say that, while he knows the tree is there because
he has planted it and tended it and watched it grow, it now falls on
his eyes day after day, without attracting his notice, unless
something about it which calls for his skill _catches_ his eye, and
_commands_ his _attention_.

If we see reason to believe that this difference is a matter of words
and definitions, rather than a real difference in kind; if we fail to
find any sharp dividing line between unperceived cerebration and
"mind," is not this, in itself, enough to lead even Macaulay's
schoolboy to ask whether mind may not be a slow and gradual growth
from small beginnings, and a co-ordinated whole, to the common
function of which all its parts contribute, rather than a "gift" of
"lower faculties" and "higher faculties"?

We must ask, however, whether mechanical explanations of mind are in
any way antagonistic to the conviction that it is a gift. May not one
study the history of the mechanism of mind, and the way this mechanism
works, in a spirit of profound and humble gratitude to the Giver of
all good gifts?

Is the lamentable prevalence, among plain untutored men, of the notion
that mechanical explanations of Nature are inconsistent with belief
that all Nature is a gift, to be laid to the charge of the men of
science?

Is it not rather the poisonous fruit of the ill-advised attempts of
"philosophers" like Professor Mivart to teach that a gift can not be a
gift at all unless it is an arbitrary interruption to the law and
order of physical Nature.


FOOTNOTE:

[7] The Groundwork of Science. A Study of Epistemology. By St. George
Mivart, M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons, 1898.




THE SCIENCE OF OBSERVATION.

BY CHARLES LIVY WHITTLE.


This is an era of observation; in many fields and in divers countries
the study of Nature from a strictly scientific standpoint is being
prosecuted with results which are rapidly increasing our knowledge of
the universe. This modern growth has come about as the natural rebound
of the suppressed energy that has been held forcibly under subjugation
during the last two thousand years, at a time when the closing echoes
of the warfare between the literal interpretation of the Scriptures
and science have ceased.

A review of this long battle with the forces of the Catholic and
Protestant churches on the one hand, arrayed against a relatively few
investigators, scattered through the last ten centuries, on the other
hand, shows a record on which none can look without regret. As far as
we are able to learn, there was little opposition to the study of
science before the collection and translation of the old manuscripts
now constituting the Alexandrian version of the Bible and the
consequent upbuilding of the Jewish church. The remains of ancient
Egyptian civilization show that science prior to that period, as
measured by the discoveries in physics and astronomy, had attained no
inconsiderable prominence; and had this people endured until the
present time, uninfluenced by the strife that for many centuries
racked the inhabitants of the eastern hemisphere, we should to-day be
far more advanced in our understanding of the universe.

In the more progressive countries, at least, the breaking of the
shackles in which the investigating mind had been imprisoned for so
long has led not only to a greater number of scientific workers, but
also to an increase in the fields of observation. The methods of
investigation have likewise undergone a transformation. In place of
deductive reasoning, even as late as a few decades in the past,
conclusions and generalizations are now founded on lines of thought
more largely inductive. Men of middle age are able to recall the time
when even our leading institutions of learning required instruction in
several branches of science to be given by one teacher. It was
possible twenty-five years ago for a man of great ability to master
the essentials of the leading sciences and to teach them, but under
the present stimulus for investigation no one can hope to excel in
more than one subject. It has thus come about that in place of the
many-sided teacher of science we now have in our larger universities
specialists in every subject. As the work of research progresses, the
specialist--for example, in geology--is compelled by the increased
scope of the information on his subject to select one branch of
geology of which he shall be master. The chair of geology is now split
up into economic, glacial, and mining geology, paleontology, etc., and
specialists are required in each division. This breaking up is true of
most other sciences. In this labyrinth of specialized subjects, and
the maze of technical terms rendered necessary thereby, the people as
a whole can only grope in darkness; but out of this bewildering
condition of affairs, from the mass of facts collected, and the
resulting generalizations and theories, there may be culled the kernel
of one important principle by means of which these facts are
ascertained and the generalizations made. The growth of science and
its ever-ramifying divisions, and the gradual establishment of new
methods of investigation, have brought forth what may be termed the
science of observation; and it is through an application of the above
principle that the people may be taught correctly to interpret Nature,
and, by their new habit of thought, to free the brain from the tangle
of superstition which is still present with most of us.

A knowledge of how to observe natural phenomena and to draw correct
inferences therefrom has been the product of slow growth, while
through long custom, in matters closely pertaining to our daily life,
there has been observation on strictly scientific principles for
centuries. Stated succinctly, natural phenomena are due to causes, one
or more, simple or complex. These causes are the laws of the universe,
and to arrive at an understanding of them we must free our minds of
any bias and study phenomena experimentally in the laboratory, or in
our daily contact with Nature. In this way a mass of facts will be
gathered by the systematic observer which will be found to fall into
natural groups, and by inductive reasoning the laws governing each
group may be learned. It is not possible for mankind as a whole to
investigate in this exhaustive manner; but it is important that the
method of arriving at the laws of Nature be understood. Many and, in
fact, most phenomena met with in some of the sciences, particularly
those having to deal with the earth, are susceptible of correct
interpretation without attempting broad generalizations, if the
principles of scientific observation are brought to bear upon their
solution, and it is our purpose to show by practical examples drawn
from Nature how elementary students may attack and solve some of the
simple problems met with on every side. It is proposed to use for
illustration simple phenomena pertaining to the earth, drawn from
geology and its newly constituted sister science, physical geography.
These two sciences perhaps afford the greatest range of phenomena,
which are accessible to every one, in whatsoever part of the earth he
may reside. No part of the land surface is wanting in problems which
demand explanation, and which may be attacked from the standpoint of
the geologist or physical geographer, or both.

One of the most pronounced departures taking place in
preparatory-school education at the present time is to be found in the
prominence given to these subjects, not only in the schoolroom, but by
practical experience in the laboratory of Nature, among the hills and
mountains, as well. The object of this departure is twofold: the first
and most important is to train the young early to observe phenomena
and to interpret them; the second, in a narrower sense, is purely
educational. The one inculcates a habit of thought that will be of
inestimable advantage in pursuing future study; the other, without
taking into consideration the element of mental training, constitutes
instruction in concrete things that are matters of general education.

Before the student in the introductory schools is brought in contact
with problems in the field, it is essential that he receive text-book
or oral instruction in some of the geological processes giving rise to
the phenomena to be studied later out of doors. In practical teaching
the student is taken on excursions into the region not far removed
from the school. At first some simple geological facts are shown him,
often on a very small scale, but embodying principles which, when
understood, lead to a ready interpretation of larger problems. Step by
step the first principles are amplified by a larger and more varied
class of examples, until the student is able logically to apply the
reasoning in explanation of simple problems to the solution of the
greater problems in physical geography and geology. In the absence of
such excursions, I shall introduce a series of photographs carefully
arranged to lead the reader along the same line of reasoning up to
similar broad conclusions--a method which, if not so satisfactory and
instructive, will at least have an educative value.

[Illustration: FIG. 1.--QUARRY SHOWING FRESH AND WEATHERED ROCKS.]

Our first excursion will be to a locality where an open cut has been
made for the purpose of carrying on quarrying operations. The
accompanying photograph has been so taken as to include both the top
and the bottom of the quarry (Fig. 1). Let us first inspect the rock
in the lower part of the quarry. The existence of planes of fracture,
or joints, crossing the rock in various directions, dividing it into
blocks, early attracts our attention. The stone appears dark-,
tough, and is seen to be made up of two or three different minerals:
one is black, cleaves readily into thin plates of a translucent
nature, and we easily recognize it as an iron-bearing mica, or
isinglass. Another is white, and cleaves or breaks in two directions,
making angles of about ninety degrees; this we know as common
feldspar. The third is less easily recognized as pyroxene, another of
the many minerals containing iron. Having tested our knowledge of
mineralogy, we will look about and see if all the rock exposed is
like that at the bottom of the quarry. As we ascend from the point
indicated by the lower hammer, we notice that the dark blue rock
gradually takes on a rusty hue, and its toughness has become less.
Going still higher, the rusty character increases, and along joints
the rock is so lacking in coherency as to fall to pieces when struck a
light blow with a hammer. The central portions of the blocks, however,
after we have removed the outer shell of rusty material, are seen to
be like the lower rock. In the middle foreground of the picture there
are shown several bowlders derived from above, which are merely these
residual cores, and are known as bowlders of disintegration. These are
also shown in place near the top of the picture at the extreme left.
Near the top of the quarry, at a point marked by the upper hammer, the
solid rock gives place to a rusty mass of loose material, traversing
which the cracks may still be seen, and in which there are few
indications of the solid rock[8] (see Fig. 2). This loose material
when carefully examined is found to be made up of exactly the same
minerals as the dense rock below, but we notice that the mica and
pyroxene are rusty and that the feldspar is stained yellowish brown.
The pyroxene in particular is very much changed, and quickly crumbles
away in the hand. It is clear that there is every stage between the
solid rock and the incoherent powder at the surface of the ground. The
joint planes crossing the solid rock below may still be observed
traversing the decayed portion, and also many rounded areas of rock,
which are seen to be identical with the stone at the bottom of the
quarry.[9]

[Illustration: FIG. 2.--DETAILED VIEW OF A PORTION OF QUARRY SHOWING
WEATHERED ROCK.]

How shall the facts before us be explained? It has been shown that the
dense rock and the loose material are the same mineralogically, and
grade from one into the other, and it is certainly rational to suppose
that the latter is merely a changed form of the first. Some force must
have been at work on the solid rock, destroying its coherency and
converting it into loose sand. If we inspect the powdered rock, it
will become apparent that this change has been brought about mainly by
the process of weathering: surface water, with its ever-present acid
impurities, has brought about the partial decay of the pyroxene and
mica and caused the disintegration of the upper part of the rock.
Water has not only attacked the rock from the upper surface, but has
penetrated to considerable depths along the joint planes, working
inward toward the center of each block until the mass becomes
completely disintegrated. This process explains the concentric shells
about cores of unaltered rock, each representing original joint
blocks, which are seen in the second photograph. All our excursions
into the field will show that this is not an isolated case, for
wherever a ledge is exposed to our view there will be found a zone of
weathered rock, varying in thickness from mere films to many feet.

By this process the greatest part of the materials constituting soils
is formed, and the flora and fauna of the earth are rendered possible.
Upon such products of decay the food supply of running water
manifestly depends in a large measure, as will be pointed out on our
next excursion; and were the scope of this article somewhat larger, it
would be easy to show that the rock decay seen in our photograph has
taken place in a length of time measured by something like ten
thousand years. If all rock decayed as easily, and if the rate of
decomposition, as determined here, held good for great distances from
the surface, mountains two miles in height would become a prey to the
force of chemical action in six and a half million years. We can not,
however, give a time equivalent for the destruction of a mountain
range, since decay, and consequent disintegration, is only one of the
many forces acting to sap the strength of solid rocks and to tear them
asunder. The above figures are given merely to make plain that the
time necessary to accomplish the leveling of a mountain chain is but a
small part of the earth's existence as such, great as this period may
seem from the standpoint of human history.

We shall, if possible, time the second excursion immediately after a
heavy rain, and we shall select for our objective point a place where
the rain water, in its efforts to reach a stream, is forced to run
down some steep declivity. Under such circumstances, the carrying
power of the water will be very great, and we shall hope to find
evidence of its work in transporting the products of rock weathering
and other material broken up by the action of frost. A little
diligence will soon reward us with the evidence which we seek. A local
inequality of the ground, perhaps only a few feet across, is found
filled with water--a minute, temporary lake caused by the recent heavy
rainfall. Such little water bodies are extremely common, but the
accompanying geological phenomena are, notwithstanding, none the less
interesting, and the conclusions to be drawn from the evidence thus
presented are none the less valuable.

If we examine the pool critically, it will be noticed that its shore
line is cut by a little channel along which the overflow makes its
escape. Further investigation will show that at another point along
the shore, especially if we are fortunate enough to visit the locality
very soon after a rain, there is a small rivulet entering the pool;
and also that the entering stream is discolored with mud and carries
more or less sand, while the escaping stream is nearly clear, and is
free from all traces of coarse, sandy material. It is therefore
evident that the sediment brought in by the stream has been left
behind in the pool, and of course will be found deposited at its
bottom, and it will appear that the only explanation of the inability
of the water further to transport its burden is to be found in the
fact that water loses nearly all its motion, and therefore its
transporting power, on entering a stagnant pool. These are elementary
truths, but an amplification of such simple phenomena is often fully
capable of accounting for the most stupendous results.

[Illustration: FIG. 3.--TEMPORARY WET-WEATHER DELTA.]

Having made these observations, let us look at the form assumed by the
sediment when it is forced to fall to the bottom. At the point where
the stream enters the pool there is seen an accumulation of material
having a nearly level upper surface, presenting a scalloped or
lobe-shaped outer margin, upon which the stream may be seen flowing
and entering the water at one of the lobes. Other channels, though
unoccupied by water, also lead to similar lobes. If we watch closely,
we may be able to witness the growth of this body of sand, called a
delta, as the falling sediment rapidly increases the size of the lobe;
and also to perceive that as soon as the lobe is built out
considerably in advance of the main body of sand, it will be easier
for the stream to enter the water on one side of the scallop, thus
abandoning its old mouth. In this manner the stream moves from one
place to another, successively building the little scallops and
continually carving new channels for itself. Fig. 3 is a photograph of
such a delta, some three feet across, taken after the water had been
drained away, and reveals its form in a characteristic manner. As we
watch its growth, it will become evident that only the coarsest
material transported by the stream goes to make up the delta, and that
the clay and finest sand are deposited farther away, where the water
is more quiet, or else pass out in the stream draining the pool. Let
us look about a little. Not far from our miniature lake there are
several others. In some the size of the delta is much larger in
proportion to the area of the pool than is the case with the one first
studied. We find in some cases that the stream has progressively built
its delta completely across the old water surface. Taking a thin piece
of board or a large knife, we can easily cut vertically through this
sand deposit, thus exposing what is called a geological section. The
sand grains of which the deposit is largely composed are seen to be
arranged in layers nearly horizontal, and these layers are found to be
due to alternations of sediment varying in fineness. This phenomenon
is called stratification, and is what we should expect of the action
of gravity operating on material of different sizes and densities
suspended in a body of water. It has been found inexpedient to attempt
to show a photograph of this section, owing to the smallness of the
subject, but the same phenomena may be observed on a much larger scale
in Fig. 5, which will be described below.

A few rods away the stream that feeds the pool has its origin. The
sediment carried by the water and going to build up its delta has its
source in part in a neighboring bank made up of material derived from
solid rock by weathering, similar to that shown on our first
excursion, and partly from older water deposits. Steep channels exist
in the disintegrated rock, which represent the material removed by the
fast-flowing rain water.

Now what geological phenomena have we observed at this locality? In
the first place, it has become clear that running water possesses the
power of transporting sediment. In the second place, this sediment has
been deposited wherever the velocity of the water has been materially
checked. The sediment has been laid down in horizontal layers under
the influence of gravity. Furthermore, the material of which the delta
is composed has been shown, in part at least, to have been derived
from a solid rock such as forms our mountains. In our first excursion
we saw that chemical change promoted disintegration; in our second,
running water is observed seizing upon these products of decay,
transporting them and building them into stratified deposits in the
first convenient pool. A level-topped delta is first formed, which may
or may not grow to fill the pool in which it is born. Some of the
pools have become filled, while the delta as such has disappeared; it
has grown into a tiny sand plain.

Let us see if the work performed by these temporary rivulets is
typical of running water in general. For this purpose we shall visit a
spot where a river enters some considerable body of water such as a
lake. Let us inspect the river. Its water is sluggish, discolored by
organic matter derived from decaying vegetation, and for some distance
up stream from its mouth it meanders slowly across a flat, marshy area
or meadow. If we also visit the spot at a time when the river is
swollen by heavy rains or melting snows, the presence of this organic
matter will be masked by the turbidity of the water; we shall learn
that only in the freshet seasons does the water attain sufficient
velocity to carry any visible load of sand and clay. The upper end of
the lake will be found to be shallow, muddy, and water lilies will
have discovered congenial surroundings. At another part of the lake
the outflowing water appears clear as crystal; the sediment brought in
by the river has manifestly been deposited in the lake, as was the
case in our little pool. The marsh at the upper end, of course, is
merely another delta, slow growing in this instance, grass-covered,
but as surely encroaching on the water area as in the earlier
examples. When an entering stream is normally of great transporting
power, owing to steep <DW72>s down which it rushes, the form of its
delta is not unlike the one first described.

With the data already gathered, we can not escape from the conclusion
that the growth going on at the head of the lake will in time, if
present conditions continue to exist, push its way forward until it
has occupied the whole water area. The sediment which is now deposited
therein will then be transported across the plain, and will be carried
along until another body of water is reached. Further search will
bring to light the fact that there are plenty of examples showing all
stages between the simple delta and the completely filled lake. The
innumerable marshes and meadows which characterize the northern part
of the United States are fine examples of lakes which have perished in
this manner.

[Illustration: FIG. 4.--A COMMON FORM OF LARGE DELTA.]

Our next excursion will be made to the locality shown in Fig. 4, which
is a sketch of a large delta occurring at a considerable height above
the general level of the country, although at the present time the
delta is not in vicinity of water.[10] It will be evident to the
reader that it differs in no important particular, excepting size,
from our little type specimen formed in a pool. Its level top and
frontal lobes are to-day nearly as strongly marked as at the time it
was made. The reader will have little difficulty in picturing the
original conditions of its formation in some ancient lake. This old
lake did not endure until the inflowing streams had filled it to a
level plain, but for some reason, which it is unnecessary for us to
consider, the water was permitted to escape, leaving the delta perched
on the valley side. Such deltas are very common, and we find them in
all stages, from simple beginnings, as above, to the completed sand
plain.

[Illustration: FIG. 5.--GEOLOGICAL CROSS-SECTION OF A DELTA.]

The sand of which our first delta was composed has already been
referred to as arranged in horizontal layers. In order to verify our
conclusions regarding the origin of this delta, let us seek for an
opportunity to observe its internal structure, and to compare it with
that observed in the first example. It may happen that the opportunity
does not exist at this immediate locality, but a little way off a
similar deposit occurs, and a beautiful section has been uncovered by
the vigorous attacks of a steam shovel. This section has already been
referred to on page 464, as illustrating the structure of the sand
layers making up the tiny delta, as well as water deposits in general,
and is reproduced here as Fig. 5. The reader will observe in this
picture many familiar features common to railroad excavations. The
upper part of the geological section thus exposed is somewhat masked
by a downfall of sand and loam, and the lower part is also hidden by
the same materials. Along the central part, however, the sand and
gravel may be seen arranged in horizontal layers of a varying
thickness. A close inspection of the uppermost layers will detect a
variation in coarseness among the different strata. Such alternations
of layers of coarse and fine material are due to differences in the
transporting power of the running water that brought the sand and
pebbles to their present resting place; the coarse gravel and pebbles
were carried by fast-flowing rivers, and the fine sand by streams of
less rapidity and consequently less transporting power. Beds of this
character ordinarily correspond closely in time with alternating
periods of great rainfall or snow melting and the summer seasons. The
pebbles of which the coarse layers are composed, as we should expect,
are far from spherical, and the operation of gravity on such bodies,
as they fall to the floor of a lake or ocean, is to cause them to
arrange themselves with their flat surfaces horizontal and parallel to
one another. In the example before us this fact is apparent, and
affords the basis for another line of reasoning by which all such
stratified deposits, however great their magnitude, are to be referred
to the same source--namely, stream-transported materials derived from
a decaying and wasting land surface, laid down in water under the
influence of gravity.

We have now arrived at a most important and far-reaching
generalization so far as the work performed by running water is
concerned, and its action in filling our lakes and ponds; and we have
learned by observation on a small scale the means by which such
deposits may be recognized. Let us apply these means of recognition to
the phenomena shown by our large rivers and the more enduring oceans
into which they drain. In the same manner that we have studied the
little pool and larger lake, we will look into the work done by the
great waterways of our continents, selecting as a type of such streams
the mighty Mississippi. Careful measurement has shown that this river
annually transports two hundred million tons of sediment mechanically
suspended. What becomes of this enormous quantity of sand and clay,
equal to a cubic mile in a little over a century, as it is swept into
the waters of the Gulf of Mexico? For this purpose we have only to
visit the region about its mouth to become acquainted with the almost
impotent struggles that have been made by our Government during the
last fifty years in an effort to keep the river below New Orleans, in
part at least, confined to its present channels; and to study the
chart of that portion of the Gulf coast prepared by the United States
Coast and Geodetic Survey (see Fig. 6). We have not forgotten the
little lobes; their method of growth, and the general form of our
first-seen delta, shown in Fig. 3. In viewing the phenomena at the
mouth of the Mississippi, it is no longer necessary for our present
purposes to make a detailed study, since it will become apparent at
once that the river is doing the work on a larger scale typified by
the performance of the tiny stream flowing into its temporary pool. In
place of the little delta with its still smaller lobes, the
Mississippi has deposited at its mouth an enormous delta, thousands of
square miles in area, and its bifurcating arms may be seen building
out several scallops for miles into the waters of the gulf. For
centuries these long lobes have been building in advance of the delta
front. The arms gradually become clogged with sediment, a new passage
to the ocean is opened on the sides, where deposition will begin at a
new point, producing a lobe as before. Situated many miles up the
river, it is to-day the great fear of New Orleans that its only
navigable arm to the sea will thus be closed to that commerce upon
which the life of the city depends.

[Illustration: FIG. 6.--THE DELTA OF THE MISSISSIPPI.]

Only a portion of the sediment brought in by the river goes to form
its delta; a large part of the finest material, such as clay, is
transported by temporary and permanent currents thousands of miles
away, where it is deposited in the more quiet waters of the ocean. In
this manner the Mississippi has been shown to deposit a cubic mile of
mechanically transported material in a little over a century. What
shall we say of the effects produced on the continents and oceans by
thousands of rivers, each doing its proportionate share of work and
acting through millions of years? Two main results must follow, unless
interruptions occur: the lower elevations and the magnificent mountain
ranges, which rear their lofty heads above the permanent snow line,
will be divided into minor peaks; valleys will be carved out; the
whole land surface will slowly waste away, at first rapidly, at last
slowly, and be transported to the oceans, where it will form great
horizontal beds differing in no essential particular, excepting size,
from those shown in Fig. 5--great deposits that are merely deltas on a
large scale. The geologist, however, finds no evidence to indicate
that at any time in the earth's history have these theoretical results
taken place. Land masses, of continental dimensions, have not been
allowed thus to waste entirely away to a general flatness on account
of the interruptions caused by elevation--the bodily lifting of great
areas of rock, even out of the ocean floor, to become mountains or
plateaus, in some cases higher than any point in this country. If our
observations thus far and those yet to be made serve to make this
clear, one of the objects of this article will have been
accomplished. It is to be hoped that our observations have made plain
the processes of rock disintegration and water transportation; that in
the oceans all these materials are eventually deposited in beds
horizontally arranged, composed of such products of decay in the
condition of sand and mud. We have only to point out the proof that
great land masses, composed of water-deposited materials, have been
lifted from the ocean to become continents and mountain ranges.

As the ocean deposits slowly accumulate in layers to beds of many
thousands of feet in thickness, the lower parts are gradually
subjected to greatly increased pressure produced by the overlying
beds. During this time waters of a varying temperature, carrying,
chemically dissolved, great quantities of lime, silica, and iron
oxide, are allowed free circulation through them. These conditions
promote chemical change: much silica (the mineral quartz), lesser
amounts of carbonate of lime (the mineral calcite), and iron oxide are
precipitated about the loose sand grains, firmly cementing them
together into a solid rock. A cycle has thus been completed; the dense
rocks composing a continent have passed by the process of weathering
into incoherent sand and clay, which, when transported to the ocean
floor, become again converted into solid rock.

Historical records prove that during the last three thousand years
there have taken place many changes in the ocean's level. Old islands
have disappeared; new ones have emerged above the surface of the
water. Great stretches of seacoast exist at the present time which
within the historical period have been covered by the ocean. Even at
the present writing we are witnessing the gradual submergence of some
parts of the earth and the rising of others; terraces on the northern
Atlantic coast may be seen along the hillsides many feet above the
present level of the ocean--all of which go to show that the
relationship of the land to the water is an unstable one. These are
the evidences of continental growth and depressions from the
historical standpoint, and the validity of the data upon which the
belief is founded can not be shaken. The evidence from the geological
side is overwhelming, but before we speak of this it will be well once
more to say a word as to the causes of continental uplift.

From an original fluid globe possessing a high temperature, the earth
has now cooled down to a degree sufficiently low to permit the
formation of a thick rock crust. Underneath this crust an approach to
the old surface temperatures is still maintained, and the existence of
a certain degree of fluidity is demonstrated to us from time to time
by the phenomenon of volcanism. Successive zones of cooling took
place. The outer part could only conform to a shrinking interior by
wrinkling, folding, or bodily lifting considerable areas above the
general level. An adjustment of strains thus set up would take place
either with or without folding of the strata. These initial wrinkles
gave rise to our first mountains, and the continuation of these
conditions at the present time is as surely nourishing mountain growth
as at any time in the past. In this way the fluctuations of the
ocean's level, above referred to, alone are to be explained, and such
form but temporary rises and falls in the history of a continent.

[Illustration: FIG. 7.--MOUNTAIN SHOWING ROCK FOLDING.]

The rate at which an ocean bed is raised to form a mountain range is,
no doubt, a variable one; always slow, often interrupted, but seldom
or never violent. During this time the strata usually undergo crushing
and folding; stretching takes place, and displacements of the rocks,
or faulting, are not uncommon. As an example of the wrinkling that the
strata may suffer under these conditions, the reader is referred to
the beautiful symmetrical fold shown on the side of a mountain in the
Appalachians (Fig. 7). Similar folding is the rule, but often immense
areas are raised to great heights above the ocean without disturbing
the horizontal position of the beds (see Fig. 8). Coincident with the
emergence of the rocks from beneath the water, there begin the
attacks of the forces operating to destroy them. Hand in hand there go
on growth and destruction. The two may keep an even pace; either may
obtain the mastery. In the one case, lack of considerable elevation
and flatness result; in the other, great altitudes may be attained.
The rivers may cut their valleys downward as fast as the land rises,
or the down-cutting may be relatively slower. In any case, after a
given land mass has attained its greatest height above the sea, the
larger rivers soon cut their channels down as far as river cutting is
possible--namely, to within a few feet of sea level. With relatively
rapid elevation, soft rocks, and large rivers, the resultant valley
takes the form of a canyon, examples of which are found along the
courses of the Colorado and the Yellowstone Rivers (see Fig. 8).[11]
Valleys of this nature soon lose their steep sides by the action of
weathering and all that this implies, and pass into a more open state,
like that shown in Fig. 9.

[Illustration: FIG. 8.--HORIZONTAL ROCKS, GRAND CANYON OF THE
COLORADO.]

[Illustration: FIG. 9.--MOUNT STEPHEN, SHOWING ITS HORIZONTAL ROCKS.]

These views have been selected in order that a comparison of this type
of mountain structure may be made with that shown in Fig. 6. The
points of resemblance between the two sections exposed, one by a steam
shovel, the other by river action, are the horizontal position of the
strata and the alternations of beds of unlike character. The
differences are mainly that the beds making up the mountain show that
they are built up of alternating layers of sand (now converted into a
sandstone) and clay (now in the condition of a slate). Are not these
the products of a decayed continent? Is their position to be explained
otherwise than along the lines already stated? Our only difficulty in
readily accepting this conclusion is founded on a hereditary belief,
born in ignorance and nourished to maturity by superstition, that the
earth came into existence as we see it to-day, the surface dissected
by valleys in which the rivers find established courses to the sea;
possessing a multiplicity of highland and lowland, granite mountains
and marble hills, as a result of some plan carried into effect as a
creative act. Science has revealed the impossibility of this
interpretation. Considered in the light of evolution, acting through
an immense period of time, by means of the processes already
enumerated, the diversity of land form is made plain to us, and the
ever-varying characters of rock structure and composition are in the
main made easy of comprehension. Viewed in the light of the foregoing
pages, and illustrating as they do land form and the greater part of
the earth's crust, the rock structures revealed on the sides of the
mountains and canyons, as well as the broader valley itself, take on a
new and more intelligent interest. High and enduring as the mountains
may appear, resistant as their solid rocks may seem, they are doomed
as mountains to the same fate that their own structure and composition
prove to have overtaken earlier mountains before them.

The earth has known no cessation in this cycle of decay, deposition,
and elevation; again and again have continental masses been raised
from the ocean floor only to become a prey to the forces that destroy
them. These cycles will continue--mountain ranges will fade away and
new ones will be born. A more permanent relationship between the
lowland, the upland, and the ocean level will never be attained until
the forces that warp and wrinkle the earth's crust shall have ceased
forever.


FOOTNOTES:

[8] The position of the solid rock is shown by the hammer at the
extreme right, standing vertically.

[9] This photograph represents a more detailed view of the quarry wall
seen in Fig. 1. The relation of the two views will be understood by
observing the positions of the hammers, which are in the same place in
both photographs. These photographs, as well as some of the others
that follow, were taken by Mr. John L. Gardner, 2d, for the purpose of
illustrating these pages.

[10] In order to obtain this sketch, a survey was made of the delta,
and from the information thus gathered a model was constructed out of
clay. The dimensions of the delta are about one thousand by seven
hundred feet.

[11] The bottom of the canyon at this point is between four and five
thousand feet below the flat surfaces in the foreground--a sheer
descent of nearly a mile.

       *       *       *       *       *

     M. Henri Bourget, of the Toulouse (France) Observatory, has
     called attention in Nature to a common phenomenon which he
     believes has not been mentioned in any scientific book. If
     one end of a bar of metal is heated, but not enough to make
     the other end too hot to be held in the hand, and then
     suddenly cooled, the temperature of the other end will rise
     till the hand can not bear it. All workmen who have occasion
     to handle and heat pieces of metal, he says, know this.




DEATH GULCH, A NATURAL BEAR-TRAP.

BY T.A. JAGGAR, JR., PH.D.


Cases of asphyxiation by gas have been very frequently reported of
late years, and we commonly associate with such reports the idea of a
second-rate hotel and an unsophisticated countryman who blows out the
gas. Such incidents we connect with the supercivilization of the
nineteenth century, but it is none the less true that Nature furnishes
similar accidents, and that in regions far remote from the haunts of
men. In the heart of the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, unknown to either
the tourist or the trapper, there is a natural hostelry for the wild
inhabitants of the forest, where, with food, drink, and shelter all in
sight, the poor creatures are tempted one after another into a bath of
invisible poisonous vapor, where they sink down to add their bones to
the fossil records of an interminable list of similar tragedies,
dating back to a period long preceding the records of human history.

It was the writer's privilege, as a member of the expedition of the
United States Geological Survey of the Yellowstone Park, under the
direction of Mr. Arnold Hague, to visit and for the first time to
photograph this remarkable locality. A similar visit was last made by
members of the survey in the summer of 1888, and an account of the
discovery of Death Gulch was published in Science (February 15, 1889)
under the title A Deadly Gas Spring in the Yellowstone Park, by Mr.
Walter Harvey Weed. The following extracts from Mr. Weed's paper
indicate concisely the general character of the gulch, and the
description of the death-trap as it then appeared offers interesting
material for comparison with its condition as observed in the summer
of 1897.

Death Gulch is a small and gloomy ravine in the northeast corner of
the Yellowstone National Park. "In this region the lavas which fill
the ancient basin of the park rest upon the flanks of mountains formed
of fragmentary volcanic ejecta, ... while the hydrothermal forces of
the central portion of the park show but feeble manifestations of
their energy in the almost extinct hot-spring areas of Soda Butte,
Lamar River, Cache Creek, and Miller Creek." Although hot water no
longer flows from these vents, "gaseous emanations are now given off
in considerable volume." On Cache Creek, about two miles above its
confluence with Lamar River, are deposits of altered and crystalline
travertine, with pools in the creek violently effervescing locally.
This is due to the copious emission of gas. Above these deposits "the
creek cuts into a bank of sulphur and gravel cemented by this
material, and a few yards beyond is the _debouchure_ of a small
lateral gully coming down from the mountainside. In its bottom is a
small stream of clear and cold water, sour with sulphuric acid, and
flowing down a narrow and steep channel cut in beds of dark-gray
volcanic tuff. Ascending this gulch, the sides, closing together,
become very steep <DW72>s of white, decomposed rock.... The only
springs now flowing are small oozes of water issuing from the base of
these <DW72>s, or from the channel bed, forming a thick, creamy, white
deposit about the vents, and covering the stream bed. This deposit
consists largely of sulphate of alumina.... About one hundred and
fifty feet above the main stream these oozing springs of acid water
cease, but the character of the gulch remains the same. The odor of
sulphur now becomes stronger, though producing no other effect than a
slight irritation of the lungs.

"The gulch ends, or rather begins, in a scoop or basin about two
hundred and fifty feet above Cache Creek, and just below this was
found the fresh body of a large bear, a silver-tip grizzly, with the
remains of a companion in an advanced stage of decomposition above
him. Near by were the skeletons of four more bears, with the bones of
an elk a yard or two above, while in the bottom of the pocket were the
fresh remains of several squirrels, rock hares, and other small
animals, besides numerous dead butterflies and insects. The body of
the grizzly was carefully examined for bullet holes or other marks of
injury, but showed no traces of violence, the only indication being a
few drops of blood under the nose. It was evident that he had met his
death but a short time before, as the carcass was still perfectly
fresh, though offensive enough at the time of a later visit. The
remains of a cinnamon bear just above and alongside of this were in an
advanced state of decomposition, while the other skeletons were almost
denuded of flesh, though the claws and much of the hair remained. It
was apparent that these animals, as well as the squirrels and insects,
had not met their death by violence, but had been asphyxiated by the
irrespirable gas given off in the gulch. The hollows were tested for
carbonic-acid gas with lighted tapers without proving its presence,
but the strong smell of sulphur, and a choking sensation of the lungs,
indicated the presence of noxious gases, while the strong wind
prevailing at the time, together with the open nature of the ravine,
must have caused a rapid diffusion of the vapors.

"This place differs, therefore, very materially from the famous Death
Valley of Java and similar places, in being simply a V-shaped trench,
not over seventy-five feet deep, cut in the mountain <DW72>, and not a
hollow or cave. That the gas at times accumulates in the pocket at the
head of the gulch is, however, proved by the dead squirrels, etc.,
found on its bottom. It is not probable, however, that the gas ever
accumulates here to a considerable depth, owing to the open nature of
the place, and the fact that the gulch draining it would carry off the
gas, which would, from its density, tend to flow down the ravine. This
offers an explanation of the death of the bears, whose remains occur
not in this basin, but where it narrows to form the ravine, for it is
here that the layer of gas would be deepest, and has proved sufficient
to suffocate the first bear, who was probably attracted by the remains
of the elk, or perhaps of the smaller victims of the invisible gas;
and he, in turn, has doubtless served as bait for others who have in
turn succumbed. Though the gulch has doubtless served as a death-trap
for a very long period of time, these skeletons and bodies must be the
remains of only the most recent victims, for the ravine is so narrow
and the fall so great that the channel must be cleared out every few
years, if not annually. The change wrought by the water during a
single rainstorm, which occurred in the interval between Mr. Weed's
first and second visits, was so considerable that it seems probable
that the floods of early spring, when the snows are melting under the
hot sun of this region, must be powerful enough to wash everything
down to the cone of _debris_ at the mouth of the gulch." Mr. Arnold
Hague, on the occasion of his visit, was more successful in obtaining
evidence of the presence of carbonic-dioxide gas. He writes: "The day
I went up the ravine I was able in two places to extinguish a long
brown paper taper. The day I was there it was very calm, and where I
made the test the water was trickling down a narrow gorge shut in by
shelving rocks above."

It was at noon on the 22d of July in the summer of 1897 that we made
camp near the mouth of Cache Creek, about three miles southeast of the
military post and mail station of Soda Butte. In company with Dr.
Francis P. King I at once started up the creek, keeping the left bank,
that we might not miss the gulch, which joins the valley of Cache
Creek from the southern side. We had a toilsome climb through timber
and over steep embankments, cut by the creek in a loose conglomerate,
and after going about a mile and a half we noticed that some of these
banks were stained with whitish and yellow deposits of alum and
sulphur, indicating that we were nearing the old hot-spring district.
Soon a caved-in cone of travertine was seen, with crystalline calcite
and sulphur in the cavities, and the bed of the creek was more or less
completely whitened by these deposits, while here and there could be
seen along the banks oozing "paint-pots" of calcareous mud, in one
case inky black, with deposits of varicolored salts about its rim, and
a steady ebullition of gas bubbles rising from the bottom. In other
cases these pools were crystal clear, and always cold. The vegetation,
which below had been dense close to the creek's bank, here became more
scanty, especially on the southern side, where the bare rock was
exposed and seen to be a volcanic breccia, much decomposed and stained
with solfataric deposits. A mound of coarse _debris_ seen just above
on this side indicated the presence of a lateral ravine, which from
its situation and character we decided was probably the gulch sought
for. A strong odor of sulphureted hydrogen had been perceptible for
some time, and when we entered the gully the fumes became oppressive,
causing a heavy burning sensation in the throat and lungs. The ravine
proved to be as described, a V-shaped trench cut in the volcanic rock,
about fifty feet in depth, with very steep bare whitish <DW72>s,
narrowing to a stony rill bed that ascended steeply back into the
mountain side.

[Illustration: GENERAL VIEW, LOOKING DOWNSTREAM, OF LOWER PART OF
DEATH GULCH.]

Climbing through this trough, a frightfully weird and dismal place,
utterly without life, and occupied by only a tiny streamlet and an
appalling odor, we at length discovered some brown furry masses lying
scattered about the floor of the ravine about a quarter of a mile from
the point where we had left Cache Creek. Approaching cautiously, it
became quickly evident that we had before us a large group of huge
recumbent bears; the one nearest to us was lying with his nose between
his paws, facing us, and so exactly like a huge dog asleep that it did
not seem possible that it was the sleep of death. To make sure, I
threw a pebble at the animal, striking him on the flank; the distended
skin resounded like a drumhead, and the only response was a belch of
poisonous gas that almost overwhelmed us. Closer examination showed
that the animal was a young silver-tip grizzly (_Ursus horribilis_); a
few drops of thick, dark-red blood stained his nostrils and the ground
beneath. There proved to be five other carcasses, all bears, in
various stages of decay; careful search revealed oval areas of hair
and bones that represented two other bears, making a total of eight
carcasses in all. Seven were grizzlies, one was a cinnamon bear
(_Ursus americanus_). One huge grizzly was so recent a victim that
his tracks were still visible in the white, earthy <DW72>s, leading
down to the spot where he had met his death. In no case were any marks
of violence seen, and there can be no question that death was
occasioned by the gas. The wind was blowing directly up the ravine
during our visit, and we failed to get any test for carbonic acid,
though we exhausted all our matches in the effort, plunging the flames
into hollows of the rill bed in various parts of its course; they
invariably burned brightly, and showed not the slightest tendency to
extinguish. The dilution of the gas in such a breeze would be
inevitable, however; that the gas was present was attested by the
peculiar oppression on the lungs that was felt during the entire
period that we were in the gulch, and which only wore off gradually on
our return to camp. I suffered from a slight headache in consequence
for several hours.

[Illustration: LOOKING DOWN THE GULCH--THE LATEST VICTIM, A LARGE
SILVER-TIP GRIZZLY.]

There was no difference in the appearance of the portion of the gulch
where the eight bears had met their end and the region above and
below. A hundred yards or more up stream the solfataric deposits
become less abundant, and the timber grows close to the brook; a short
distance beyond this the gulch ends. No bodies were found above, and
only bears were found in the locality described. It will be observed
that Weed's experience differs in this respect from ours, and the
appearance of the place was somewhat different: he found elk and small
animals in addition to the bears, and describes the death-trap as
occupying the mouth of the basin at the head of the gulch, above the
point where the last springs of acid water cease. The rill observed by
us has its source far above the animals; indeed, it trickles directly
through the worm-eaten carcass of the cinnamon bear--a thought by no
means comforting when we realized that the water supply for our camp
was drawn from the creek only a short distance down the valley.

It is not impossible that there may be two or three of these gullies
having similar properties. That we should have found only bears may
perhaps be accounted for on the ground that the first victim for this
season was a bear, and his carcass frightened away all animals except
those of his own family. For an illustration of a process of
accumulation of the bones of large vertebrates, with all the
conditions present necessary for fossilization, no finer example can
be found in the world than Death Gulch; year after year the snow
slides and spring floods wash down this fresh supply of entrapped
carcasses to be buried in the waste cones and alluvial bottoms of
Cache Creek and Lamar River. Probably the stream-formed conglomerate
that we noted as we ascended the creek is locally filled with these
remains.

The gas is probably generated by the action of the acid water on the
ancient limestones that here underlie the lavas at no great depth;
outcrops of these limestones occur only a few miles away at the mouth
of Soda Butte Creek. This gas must emanate from fissures in the rock
just above the bears, and on still nights it may accumulate to a depth
of two or three feet in the ravine, settling in a heavy, wavy stratum,
and probably rolling slowly down the bed of the rill into the valley
below. The accompanying photographs were made during our visit.




THE LABOR PROBLEM IN THE TROPICS.

BY W. ALLEYNE IRELAND.


A great deal of space has been devoted in American magazines and
newspapers recently to the question of how this country has become a
colonial power. Destiny and duty, strength and weakness, accident and
design, honesty and corruption have been called on by writers, singly
and in various combinations, to bear the responsibility of the new
departure in the national policy.

Whatever interest such speculations may possess for the student who
seeks to discover in the events of history some indication of the
evolution of national character, there can be little doubt that the
eyes of the people at large are turned in another direction.

What are our new possessions worth? is the question which intelligent
men of all classes are beginning to ask; and it is not surprising, in
view of the comparative isolation of this country in the past, that
there are few who have sufficient confidence in their own opinion to
answer the query.

In England, whose colonial and Indian empire embraces nearly one
fourth of the population of the globe, there is an astounding lack of
knowledge in relation to colonial affairs; and those who follow the
debates in the House of Commons will have noticed that when the
colonies are the subject under discussion the few members who remain
in their seats seldom fail to exhibit a degree of ignorance which must
be most disheartening to the able and learned Colonial Secretary.

It is not to be wondered at, then, that in the United States, where
the people have been too much occupied with the problems continually
arising at home to pay any attention to affairs which, until very
recently, have appeared entirely outside the range of practical
politics, there should be few men who have given their time to that
careful study of tropical colonization which alone can impart any
value to opinions in regard to the practical issues involved in the
colonial expansion of this country. Discussion of the subject has
been almost entirely along the line of the possible effects of the new
policy on the political institutions and popular ideals of the United
States, and little has been written which may be said to throw any
light on the problem of tropical colonization _per se_.

A residence of ten years in the tropical colonies of France, Spain,
Holland, and Great Britain--a period during which I devoted much time
to the study of colonial affairs--leaves me of opinion that there are
two points in regard to which discussion is peculiarly opportune: 1.
The value of the Philippines and Puerto Rico as a field for the
cultivation of those tropical products which are consumed in the
temperate zones. 2. The value of the islands as a market for products
and manufactures of the temperate zones.

It will at once be seen that only in so far as the islands are
valuable in the former respect can they be important in the latter,
for in the absence of production there can not be any considerable
consumption of commodities.

The first point to be considered, and it is the one to which I shall
confine myself in the present article, is by what means the productive
possibilities of Puerto Rico and the Philippines can be developed.

Basing my calculation on official reports covering a number of years,
I find that the average value _per capita_ of the annual exports of
native products from a number of tropical colonies selected by me for
the purpose of this inquiry is as follows:

  Trinidad          $26.48
  British Guiana     34.26
  Martinique         23.48
  Mauritius          20.28
  Dominica            7.28
  St. Vincent         7.68
  Ceylon              7.24
  Montserrat          7.89

An examination of these figures will serve to show that the value of
the colonies in the first column, measured by the standard of their
productiveness, is three times that of the colonies in the second
column. Reference to the population returns of the colonies named
discloses the fact that in the colonies in the first column the
population contains a very large proportion of imported contract
laborers and their descendants, while in the other colonies
practically the whole population is home-born for at least two
generations.

A moment's reflection will show the importance of the comparison
instituted above, and if the space at my command permitted a more
extensive analysis of the trade of tropical colonies, it could be
demonstrated that the theory holds good, almost without exception,
that of tropical countries those only are commercially valuable in
which a system of imported contract labor is in force.

There are one or two colonies (Barbados is the most striking example)
in which the pressure of population is so great that the labor supply
suffices for the utmost development of which the country is capable;
but such instances are rare.

The experience of England in governing tropical colonies is frequently
cited by those who favor the so-called imperial policy for the United
States as a proof that tropical colonization in itself presents no
difficulties which can not be overcome by enlightened administration.
It would be difficult to point out in just what manner Great Britain
derives any benefit from her tropical possessions, but her experience
confirms the theory I have stated above--that the commercial
development of tropical colonies is possible only where there is an
extraordinary density of population or where a system of imported
contract labor is in force.

A glance through the list of Great Britain's tropical colonies will
serve to prove the correctness of this theory. Imported contract labor
is used in British Guiana, Trinidad, Jamaica, Queensland, the Fiji
Islands, the Straits Settlements, and Mauritius; while the pressure of
population is extreme in Lagos and Barbados, which support
respectively 1,333 and 1,120 persons to the square mile.

The remaining tropical colonies of Great Britain--using the term
"tropical colony" in its strictest sense--are the Gold Coast, Sierra
Leone, Gambia, Hongkong, St. Helena, British Honduras, Grenada, St.
Vincent, St. Lucia, Antigua, St. Kitts-Nevis, Dominica, Montserrat,
and a few islands in the Pacific which are insignificant commercially.

A careful examination of the British trade returns shows that the
total export and import trade between the United Kingdom and all the
British tropical colonies in 1896 reached a value of $146,000,000, and
that of this sum $121,000,000 represented trade with the tropical
colonies which employ imported contract labor and with Lagos and
Barbados. In other words, the trade between the United Kingdom and
those British tropical colonies where free labor is used and where
there is no great pressure of population made up less than eighteen
per cent of the total trade with the British tropical colonies.

It would appear from the facts I have given that the commercial
development of those parts of the tropics where the population is
sparse will be dependent on the importation of labor from more densely
peopled areas.

If the question is approached from an entirely different standpoint
the necessity of contract labor in the tropics becomes more strikingly
apparent. The development of the tropics will be in the direction of
agriculture rather than manufacturing, and the requirements of
tropical agriculture in respect of labor are most arbitrary. It is not
sufficient that the labor supply is ample, in the ordinary sense of
the word; it must be at all times immediately available.

Thus, a mine owner whose men go out on strike is, briefly, placed in
this position: He will lose a sum of money somewhat larger than the
amount of profit he could have made during the period of the strike
had it not occurred. His coal, however, is still there, and is not
less valuable--indeed, in the case of a prolonged strike, may actually
be more valuable--when the strike is over; work can easily be resumed
where it was dropped, and during the idle days the ordinary running
expenses of the mine cease. The greater part of the loss sustained in
the instance I have supposed is not out-of-pocket loss, but merely the
failure to realize prospective profits.

On the other hand, a sugar estate in the tropics spends about eight
months out of the twelve in cultivating the crop, and the remaining
four in reaping and boiling operations. By the time the crop is ready
to reap many thousands of dollars have been expended on it by way of
planting, weeding, draining, and the application of nitrogenous
manures. If from any cause the labor supply fails when the cutting of
the canes is about to commence, every cent expended on the crop is
wasted; and if for want of labor the canes which are cut are not
transported within a few hours to the mills, they turn sour and can
not be made into sugar. It will thus be seen that in the case of
sugar-growing a perfectly reliable labor supply is the first
requisite.

The same might be said of the cultivation of tea, coffee, cocoa,
spices, and tropical fruits.

This problem--the securing of a reliable labor supply--has been solved
in the case of several of the tropical possessions of England by the
importation of East Indian laborers under contract to serve for a
fixed period on the plantations.

As, in my opinion, the East Indian contract laborer will play an
important part in the development of the tropics, I describe in detail
the most perfect system of contract labor with which I am acquainted,
that existing at the present time in the colony of British Guiana. The
system of imported indentured labor which is in force in many of the
British colonies has been referred to frequently, both in this country
and in England, as "slavery," "semislavery," "the new slavery." The
use of such terms to describe such a system indicates a complete
ignorance of the facts. As some of the best-informed journals in this
country, in noticing my writings on tropical subjects, have fallen
into this error, I hope that the description I give here, which is
based on several years' experience of the actual working of the
system, will serve to convince the readers of this article that the
indenture of the East Indian coolie in the British colonies is no more
a form of slavery than is any contract entered into between an
employer and an employee in this country.

When the British Guiana planter was informed by the home Government
in 1834 that four years later slavery would be entirely abolished
throughout the British Empire, he foresaw at once that unless a new
source of labor was thrown open a very short time would elapse before
the cane fields would fall out of cultivation. He listened, not
without some irritation, to the assurances of the agents of the
Antislavery Society that as soon as the slaves were freed they would
work with redoubled energy, and that the labor supply, instead of
deteriorating, would, in fact, improve. The planters knew better, and
began at once to arrange for the importation of contract labor. With
the year 1834 began the period of apprenticeship for the slaves, prior
to their complete emancipation four years later.

During this time, and before the imported labor sufficed for the needs
of the plantations, several estates were ruined and fell out of
cultivation because the apprenticed laborers would not work.

On October 11, 1838, the governor of the colony, Henry Light, Esquire,
issued a proclamation to the freed slaves. The proclamation stated
that the governor had learned with regret that the labor of the freed
slaves was irregular; that their masters could not depend on them;
that they worked one day and idled the next; that when they had earned
enough to fill their bellies they lay down to sleep or idled away
their time; that they left their tasks unfinished, and then expected
to be paid in full for them.

In the meanwhile the planters imported labor from the West Indian
Islands, Malta, Madeira, China, and Germany; and eventually the system
of immigration from India was organized.

The system is under the control of the Indian Council in Calcutta on
the one hand and the British Guiana Government and the Colonial Office
on the other. In Georgetown, the capital of the colony, is the
immigration department, under the management of the immigration agent
general, who has under him a staff of inspectors, subagents, clerks,
and interpreters, all of whom must speak at least one Indian dialect.
In Calcutta resides the emigration agent general, also an official of
the British Guiana Government, who has under him a staff of medical
officers, recruiting agents, and clerks.

Each year the planters of British Guiana send in requisitions to the
immigration department stating the number of immigrants required for
the following year. These requisitions are examined by the agent
general, and if, in his opinion, any estate demands more coolies than
the extent of its cultivation justifies, the number is reduced. As
soon as the full number is decided on, the agent in Calcutta is
informed, and the process of recruiting commences. The laborers are
secured entirely by voluntary enlistment. The recruiting agents go
about the country and explain the terms offered by the British Guiana
planters, and those men and women who express their willingness to
enter into a contract are sent down to Calcutta at the expense of the
colony.

On arrival in Calcutta they are provided with free food and quarters
at the emigration depot until such time as a sufficient number are
assembled to form a full passenger list for a transport. During the
period of waiting, which may extend to several weeks, a careful
medical inspection of the laborers is made, and all those who may be
deemed unfit for the work of the estates are sent back to their homes
at the expense of the colony. Prior to embarkation the coolies are
called up in batches of fifteen or twenty, and the emigration agent or
a local magistrate reads over to them in their own language the terms
of the indenture. Each one is then given an indenture ticket on which
the terms of indenture are printed in three dialects. The agent
general affixes his signature to each ticket; and a special provision
in the laws of British Guiana makes his signature binding on the
planters who employ the coolies. The ticket thus constitutes a
contract valid as against either party in the courts of the colony.

The coolies have the right to carry with them any children they may
wish, and those under twelve years of age are exempt from indenture.
The transportation is effected in sailing vessels, which are for the
time being Government transports. The reason why steamers are not
employed is that sailing vessels are found to be much healthier, and
that the long sea voyage has an excellent effect on the immigrants.
The regulations governing the voyage are very strict. As far as the
coolies are concerned, the ship is in charge of a medical officer. The
captain of the ship, the officers, and the crew are all under the
command of the doctor, except in so far as the actual sailing of the
vessel is in question. The vessel has ample hospital accommodation, a
complete dispensary in charge of a qualified dispenser, and all the
arrangements must be passed by a Government inspector before the ship
is given her clearance. The food to be furnished during the voyage is
specified by law. The bill of fare consists chiefly of bread, butter,
rice, curry, sago, condensed milk, and fresh mutton, a number of sheep
being carried on the ship.

Every morning and evening the doctor makes an inspection of the
vessel, and enters in his log-book all essential details, such as
births, deaths, cases treated in the hospital, and so forth.

On arrival in the colony the coolies are allotted to the different
estates. The coolie is bound to remain for five years on the
plantation to which he is allotted, and to work during that time five
days a week, the day's work being seven hours. In return for this the
planter must furnish him with a house free of rent, and built in such
a way as to meet the requirements of the inspector of immigrants'
dwellings in regard to ventilation, size, and water supply; and no
immigrants are sent to any estate until these houses have been
inspected and passed as satisfactory. The planter must also furnish on
the estate free hospital accommodation and medical attendance, and in
addition provide free education for the children of indentured
immigrants.

The medical officers are Government servants, and the colony is
divided into districts, each of which has its own doctor, who is
compelled by law to visit each estate in his district at least once in
forty-eight hours and examine and prescribe for all immigrants
presenting themselves at the hospital.

The planter is further bound to pay a minimum daily wage of
twenty-four cents to each man and sixteen cents to each woman. This
appears at first sight a very small sum, but when it is taken into
account that a coolie can live well on eight cents a day it will be
seen that the wage is three times the living expense, a rate very
rarely paid to agricultural laborers in any part of the world.

That the coolies do, in fact, save considerable sums of money will be
seen when the statistics of the immigration department are examined.
These records show that during the years 1870 to 1896 38,793
immigrants returned to India after completing their terms of
indenture, and that they carried back with them to their native land
over $2,800,000. At the end of 1896 there were over five thousand East
Indian depositors in the British Guiana Government Savings Bank and
the Post-Office Savings Bank, with a total sum of more than $450,000
to their credit.

At the end of five years the indentured coolie becomes absolutely
free. He may cease work, or, if he prefer it, remain on the estates as
a free laborer. The whole colony is open to him, and he may engage in
any trade or profession for which he may be fitted. If he remains for
five years longer in the colony, even though he be idle during the
whole of that time, he becomes entitled to a grant of land from the
Government. The law in this respect has been recently changed. All
coolies who came to the colony prior to 1898 have the choice at the
end of ten years of a free grant of land or an assisted passage back
to their native place.

It may be objected by those persons who are unacquainted with the
system that all this sounds very well on paper, but that the
opportunities for fraud and oppression must be very frequent, and,
human nature being what it is, very frequently taken advantage of, to
the injury of the coolies' interests. Such charges have, in fact, been
made from time to time, but they have, on investigation, proved to be
unfounded, or, at the worst, highly exaggerated. The treatment of the
indentured immigrants in British Guiana was the subject of a Royal
commission of inquiry in 1870. The appointment of the commission
followed a series of charges made by a certain Mr. Des Voeux, a
magistrate in the colony, in a letter to Earl Granville, at that time
Secretary of State for the Colonies.

The commission visited the colony and conducted a most searching
inquiry. Hundreds of witnesses were examined, and the commissioners
visited several estates, without giving any warning of their
intentions, and questioned many of the coolies as to their treatment.
Mr. Des Voeux entirely failed to substantiate his charges; and Sir
Clinton Murdoch, the chairman of the emigration board--a permanent
department of the Colonial Office--in referring to the report of the
commission in a blue book issued in 1872, said: "It may, I think, be
considered that the report of the commissioners is generally
satisfactory, both as regards the magistracy, the planters, and the
immigrants. Many defects in the system and mode of working it are no
doubt pointed out, but they are defects caused by errors of judgment,
by insufficiency of the law, or by want of foresight, not by
intentional neglect or indifference to the well-being of the people,
still less by oppression or cruelty. The vindication of the magistracy
and of the medical officers appears to be complete, and the fair
dealing and kindness of the managers toward the immigrants is
acknowledged."

The laws have been amended, the Government inspection has been made
more complete, and to-day it is impossible that any abuse of power on
the part of the planters can pass unnoticed.

To give an instance of the effectiveness of the Government
supervision--each estate is compelled by law to keep pay lists
according to a form specified by the immigration department, in which
the name of each indentured immigrant must be entered with a record of
each separate day's work during the five years of the indenture. Thus,
if the pay list shows that in a certain week a man worked only two
days out of the legal five, it must also show the reason why he did
not work on the other three days. It may have been that the man was in
the hospital, in which case the letter "H" must appear opposite his
name for those days; or he may have been granted leave of absence,
when the letter "L" would account for him. These pay lists are
inspected by a Government officer twice a month, and any faults
disclosed by the examination become the subject of a severe reprimand
from the agent general, followed in the case of persistent neglect by
the cutting off of the supply of coolies.

So minute are the records of the immigration department that were an
application made to the agent general for information regarding some
particular indentured coolie, that official could without difficulty
supply the name of the man's father and mother, his caste, age,
native place, with the same information in regard to the man's wife.
He could also make out an account showing every day the man had worked
during the term of his indenture, and the reasons why he had not
worked on the other days, with the exact amount earned on each working
day. In addition to this he could state how many days the man had
spent in the estate's hospital and what was the matter with him on
those occasions, besides furnishing a copy of every prescription made
up for the man in the estate's dispensary.

A striking evidence of the desire of the Government to protect the
coolies from ill treatment of any kind is afforded by the rule of the
immigration department that, if any overseer on an estate is convicted
of an offense against an indentured immigrant, the dismissal of the
offender is demanded, and each estate in the colony is warned that if
it employ the man the supply of immigrants will be cut off.

The coolies are given every facility to complain of ill-treatment or
breach of contract on the part of the planters, for, in addition to
the opportunity afforded by the regular visits of the subagents, the
right is secured to them by law of leaving any estate without
permission in order to visit the agent general or the nearest
magistrate; and either of these officials has the power to issue all
process of law free of cost to any coolie who satisfies him that there
is a _prima facie_ cause of complaint.

Such, in brief, are the features of the East Indian immigration system
of British Guiana.[12]

Those who approach the question of the labor supply for the American
colonies with an unprejudiced mind will see that there is nothing in
the system I have described which is at variance with the principles
of the American people.

All that is required to make such a system a boon both to the employer
and to the laborer is that the officials charged with the inspection
of the system and the protection of the immigrants' interests should
be intelligent, honest, and fearless in the discharge of their duties.


FOOTNOTE:

[12] To those who are interested in the subject of indentured labor in
the tropics, the following statistics, compiled by me from official
sources, may be of interest. The figures relate to British Guiana:

  Year.
      |Number of indentur'd laborers imported from India.
      |      |Number of time-expired immigrants who returned to India.
      |      |      |Value in dollars of money and ornaments
      |      |      |carried back to India by returning immigrants.
      |      |      |        |Number of East Indian depositors in the
      |      |      |        |Gov't Savings Bank.
      |      |      |        |      |Total amount of their deposits, in
      |      |      |        |      |dollars.
      |      |      |        |      |        |Number of planters convicted
      |      |      |        |      |        |of offenses against
      |      |      |        |      |        |immigrants.
      |      |      |        |      |        |  |Death rate per 1,000 among
      |      |      |        |      |        |  |indentured laborers.
      |      |      |        |      |        |  |      |General death rate
      |      |      |        |      |        |  |      |of the colony.
  ----+------+------+--------+------+--------+--+------+-------------------
  1886| 4,796| 1,889| 111,775| 5,558| 425,956| 9| 27.40| 25.56
  1887| 3,928| 1,420|  92,613| 5,821| 438,600| 4| 23.20| 32.41
  1888| 2,771| 1,938|  95,074| 5,904| 457,886| 1| 19.73| 29.27
  1889| 3,573| 2,042| 112,124| 6,802| 513,220| 1| 12.57| 28.13
  1890| 3,432| 2,125| 142,611| 7,269| 558,734| 3| 20.40| 39.80
  1891| 5,229| 2,151| 134,225| 6,398| 515,246| 2| 20.40| 37.00
  1892| 5,241| 2,014|  97,529| 6,085| 527,203| 1| 25.20| 39.00
  1893| 4,146| 1,848| 104,763| 6,179| 544,420| 1| 24.91| 35.00
  1894| 9,585| 1,998| 113,308| 6,128| 529,161| 2| 24.22| 33.53
  1895| 2,425| 2,071| 119,289| 4,950| 453,950| 1| 20.36| 29.58
  1896| 2,408| 2,059|  76,470| 4,520| 434,759| 1| 16.50| 24.10
  ----+------+------+--------+------+--------+--+------+-------------------




PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.

BY THE LATE HON. DAVID A. WELLS.


XX.--THE LAW OF THE DIFFUSION OF TAXES.

PART II.

Attention is next asked to an analysis of the incidence of taxation,
what is mainly direct, on processes and products, and on the machinery
by which one is effected and the other distributed, and at the outset
the following propositions in the nature of economic axioms are
submitted, which it is believed will serve as stepping stones to the
attainment of broad generalizations.

Thus, property is solely produced to supply human wants and desires;
and taxes form an important part of the cost of all production,
distribution, and consumption, and represent the labor performed in
guarding and protecting property at the expense of the State, in all
the processes of development and transformation. The State is thus an
active and important partner in all production. Without its assistance
and protection, production would be impeded or wholly arrested. The
soldier or policeman guards, while the citizen performs his labor in
safety. As a partner in all the forms of production and business, the
State must pay its expenses--i.e., its agents, for their services; and
its only means of paying are through its receipts from taxation.
Taxes, then, are clearly items of expense in all business, the same as
rent, fuel, cost of material, light, labor, waste, insurance, clerical
service, advertising, expressage, freight, and the like, and on
business principles they find their place on the pages of profit and
loss; and, like all other expenses which enter into the cost of
production, must finally be sustained by those who gratify their wants
or desires by consumption. Production is only a means, and consumption
is the end, and the consumer must pay in the end all the expenses of
production. Every dealer in domestic or imported merchandise keeps on
hand, at all times, upon his shelves, a stock of different and
accumulated taxes--customs, internal revenue, State, school, and
municipal--with his goods; and when we buy and carry away from any
store or shop an article, we buy and carry away with it the
accompanying and inherential taxes.

Any primary taxpayer, who does not ultimately consume the thing taxed,
and who does not include the tax in the price of the taxed property or
its products, must literally throw away his money and must soon become
bankrupt and disappear as a competitor; and accordingly the tax
advancer will add the tax in his prices if he understands simple
addition. How rapidly bankruptcy would befall dealers in imported
goods, wares, and merchandise in the United States who did not
strictly observe this rule will be realized when one remembers that
the average tax imposed by its Government (in 1896) on all dutiable
imports is in excess of fifty per cent.

When Dr. Franklin was asked by a committee of the English House of
Commons, prior to the American Revolution, if the province of
Pennsylvania did not practically relieve farmers and other landowners
from taxation, and at the same time impose a heavy tax on merchants,
to the injury of British trade, he answered that "if such special tax
was imposed, the merchants were experts with their pens, and added the
tax to the price of their goods, and thus made the farmers and all
landowners pay their part of the tax as consumers."

Taxes uniformly levied on all the subjects of taxation, and which are
not so excessive as to become a prohibition on the use of the thing
taxed, become, therefore, a part of the cost of all production,
distribution, and consumption, and diffuse and equate themselves by
natural laws in the same manner and in the same minute degree as all
other elements that constitute the expenses of production. We produce
to consume and consume to produce, and the cost of consumption,
including taxes, enters into the cost of production, and the cost of
production, including taxes, enters into the cost of consumption, and
thus taxes levied uniformly on things of the same class, by the laws
of competition, supply, and demand, and the all-pervading mediums of
labor, will be distributed, percussed, and repercussed to a remote
degree, until they finally fall upon every person, not in proportion
to his consumption of a given article, but in the proportion his
consumption bears to the aggregate consumption of the taxed community.

A great capitalist, like Mr. Astor, bears no greater burden of
taxation (and can not be made to bear more by any laws that can be
properly termed tax laws) than the proportion which his aggregate
individual consumption bears to the aggregate individual consumption
of all others in his circuit of immediate competition; and as to his
other taxes, he is a mere tax collector, or conduit, conducting taxes
from his tenants or borrowers to the State or city treasury. A whisky
distiller is a tax conduit, or tax collector, and sells more taxes
than the original cost of whisky, as finds proof and illustration in
the fact that the United States imposes a tax of one dollar and ten
cents per gallon on proof whisky which its manufacturer would be very
glad to sell free of tax for an average of thirteen cents per gallon.
The tax, furthermore, is required to be laid before the whisky can be
removed from the distillery or bonded warehouse and allowed to become
an article of merchandise. Tobacco in like manner can not go into
consumption till the tax is paid. In Great Britain, where all tobacco
consumed is imported, for every 3_d._ paid by the consumer, 2.5_d._
represents customs duties or taxes. In Russia it is estimated that the
Government annually requires of its peasant producers one third the
market value of their entire crop of cereals in payment of their
taxes, and fixes the time of collecting the same in the autumn, when
the peasant sells sufficient of his grain (mainly for exportation),
and with the purchase money meets the demands of the tax collector.
Can it be doubted that the sums thus extorted enter into and form an
essential part of the cost of the entire crop or product of the land?
It is, therefore, immaterial where the process of manufacture takes
place; the citizens of a State pay in proportion to the quantity which
they consume. The traveler who stops at one of the great city hotels
can not avoid reimbursing the owner for the tax he primarily pays on
the property; and the owner, in respect to the taxation of his hotel
property, is but a great and effective real-estate and diffused tax
collector. Again, the farmer charges taxes in the price of his
products; the laborer, in his wages; the clergyman, in his salary; the
lender, in the interest he receives; the lawyer, in his fees; and the
manufacturer, in his goods.

The American Bible Society is always in part loaded with the whisky
and tobacco taxes paid by the printers, paper-makers, and
book-binders, or by the producers of articles consumed by these
mechanics, and reflected and embodied in their wages and the products
of their labor according to the degree of absence of competition from
fellow-mechanics who abstain from the use of these and other taxed
articles.

These conclusions respecting the diffusion of taxes may be said to be
universally accepted by economists so far as they relate to the
results of production before they reach the hands of the final
consumers; but they are not accepted by many, as Mr. Henry George has
recently expressed it, in respect to taxes on special profits or
advantages on things of which the supply is strictly limited, or of
wealth in the hands of final consumers, or in the course of
distribution by gift, and finally in respect to taxes on land. But a
little examination would seem to show that all of these exceptions are
of the kind that are said to prove the rule. _Special profits_ and
advantages in this age of quick diffusion of knowledge and intense
competition are exceedingly ephemeral, and are mainly confined to
results which the State with a view of encouraging removes for a
limited time from the natural laws of competition by granting patents,
copyrights, and franchises. Of things which are strictly limited in
respect to supply, what and where are they? Only a very few can be
specified: ivory, Peruvian guano, whalebone, ambergris, and the pelts
of the fur seal. Of wealth in the process of transmission, or in the
hands of final consumers, it is not _tangible_ wealth unless it is
_tangible_ property, which conforms under any correct system of
taxation to the principles of taxation; and if any one advocates the
taxation of the right to receive property which has already been
taxed, he in effect advocates a double exaction of one and the same
thing. If it be asked, Will an income tax on a person retired from
business be diffused? the answer, beyond question, must be in the
affirmative, if the tax is uniform on all persons and on all amounts,
and is absolutely collected in minute sums. Would any one pay the same
price for a railroad bond which is subject to an income tax as he
would for it if it was free from tax? If one's land is taxed, either
in the form of rent or income, will not the tenant have the burden
primarily thrown upon him? And, finally, will not the consumer of the
tenant's goods pay through or by reason of such consumption?

Respecting the incidence of the tax on mortgages, it does not make any
difference how mortgages are taxed--no earthly power can make the
lender pay it. If the borrower would not agree to pay the tax, the
lender would not loan him money, and whenever possible loans would be
foreclosed and payment insisted upon if the borrower should refuse to
pay the tax.

Let us next subject to analysis the incidence of the so-called
taxation of land. Considered _per se_ (or in itself), land, in common
with unappropriated air and water, has no value; and it can not in any
strict sense be affirmed that we tax land; and when such affirmation
is made, its only legitimate and justifiable meaning is that we tax
the value of land; which value is due entirely to the amount of
personal property (in the sense of embodied labor) expended upon it,
and the pressure or demand of such property or labor to use, possess,
and occupy it.

Vattel, in his Law of Nations, enunciates as a self-evident and
irrefutable proposition that "Nature has not herself established
property, and in particular with regard to lands. She only approves
this introduction for the advantage of the human race."

One of the most striking examples of evidence in illustration and
proof of this proposition is to be found in an incident, which has
heretofore escaped attention, which occurred during a debate in the
Senate of the United States in 1890 on a bill for revision of duties
on imports, in respect to the article borax (borate of soda). Formerly
the world's supply of this mineral substance, which enters largely
into industrial processes and medicine, was limited, and mainly
derived from certain hot springs in Tuscany, Italy; but within a
comparatively recent period it has been found that it exists in such
abundance in certain of the desert regions of California, Nevada, and
Arizona, that it can be gathered with the minimum of labor from the
very surface of the ground. Were a single acre of similar desert to be
found in any section of a country enjoying the most ordinary
privileges in respect to transportation and water supply, it would be
a source of wealth to its proprietor. But under existing
circumstances, although thousands and thousands of acres of this land
can be bought with certain title from its owner--the Federal
Government--for two dollars and twenty-five cents an acre, no one
wants it at any price; and the prospective demand for it has not yet
been sufficient to warrant the Government in instituting even a survey
as a preliminary to effecting a sale. In the Senate debate above
alluded to it was proposed to increase the duty on imported borax,
with the expectation that a consequent increase in its domestic price
would afford sufficient profit to induce such construction of roads
and such a supply of water and labor on the borax tracts of the
deserts as to enable them to become property.[13]

In the oases of the deserts of North Africa and Egypt the value of a
tract of land depends very little upon its size or location, but
almost exclusively upon the number of the date-bearing palms, the
result of labor, growing upon it, and the quality of their fruit. John
Bright on one occasion stated that if the land of Ireland were
stripped of the improvements made upon it by the labor of the
occupier, the face of the country would be "as bare and naked as an
American prairie."

An exact parallel to this state of things is afforded in the case of
lands of no value reclaimed from the sea and made valuable, as has
been often done in England, Holland, and other countries, by embodying
labor upon them in the shape of restraining embankments and the
transportation and use of filling material. Again, the value of
springs or running streams of water is generally limited and of little
account. But when, through direct labor, or the results of labor, the
water is collected in reservoirs and made the instrumentality of
imparting power to machinery, or conducted through conduits to centers
of population which otherwise could not obtain it, it becomes
extremely valuable, and capable of being sold in large or small
quantities. Another similar illustration is to be found in the case of
atmospheric air, which in its natural and ordinary state has no
marketable value, but when compressed by labor embodied in the form of
machinery and made capable of transmitting force, it at once becomes
endowed with value and can be sold at a high price.

An opinion entertained and strongly advocated by not a few economic
writers and teachers of repute (more especially in Europe, but not in
the United States)[14] is, that taxes on land do not diffuse
themselves, but fall wholly on the landowner, and that there is no way
in which he can throw it off and cause any considerable part of them
to be paid by anybody else. The concrete argument in support of this
opinion has been thus stated: "When land is taxed, the owner can not,
as a general rule, escape the tax, for the reason that, to get rid of
the tax, the price of the land or of the rent must be raised the full
amount of the tax, and the only way in which this can be done is by
reducing the supply or quantity offered in market, or else by
increasing the demand. The supply of land can not be reduced, and the
demand being created by capital and population, both of which are
beyond the control of the landowner, he can do nothing to raise the
price of land, and hence can not get rid of the tax. It may be stated,
then, as a general rule, that a tax on land, or on any commodity the
supply of which is limited absolutely, must be paid by the owner. It
is possible to suggest cases in which, through combination of owners
and the necessities of consumers, a demand may be created strong
enough to raise the price to the full amount of such tax, but it is
doubted if such cases ever really occur."[15]

The source of the contention on this important economic and social
question, and the difficulty in the way of the attainment of
harmonious conclusions, is due to a nonrecognition of the fact that
land is taxed under two conditions, and can not be taxed otherwise.
Thus, if a person holds land for his exclusive use or enjoyment, and
consumes all of its product, a tax on such land, which has been
characterized by some economists as its "pure rent," will not diffuse
itself, because it is a tax on personal enjoyment or final
consumption. The same is the case when a portion of a river or lake or
its shore is rented for fishing for the purposes of sport. A like
result will also follow, in a greater or less degree, from the
inability or unwillingness of tenants, as has been often the case in
Ireland, to pay rent sufficient to reimburse the landowner for
interest on his investment of capital and cost of repairs. But if one
employs land as an instrumentality for acquiring gain through its
uses, the taxation of land must include the taxation of its uses--its
contents, all that rests upon it, all that is produced, sold,
expended, manufactured, or transported on it--and all such taxes will
diffuse themselves. On the other hand, if the taxation of land under
such circumstances and conditions does not diffuse itself, then the
taking is simply a process of confiscation, which if continued will
ultimately rob the owner of his property, and is not governed by any
principle.

It is indeed difficult to see how a theory so wholly inapplicable to
fact and experience as that of the nondiffusion of taxes on
land--which makes property in land an exception to the rule
acknowledged to be applicable to all other property--could originate
and be strenuously maintained to the extent even of stigmatizing any
opposite view "as so very superficial as scarcely to deserve a
refutation."[16] No little of confusion and controversy on this
subject has arisen from the assumption that land specifically, and the
rent of land, constitute two distinct and legitimate subjects for
taxation, when the fact is just the contrary. The rent of land is in
the nature of an income to its owner; and it is an economic axiom that
when a government taxes the income of property it in reality taxes the
property itself. In England and on the continent of Europe land is
generally taxed on its yearly income or income value, and these taxes
are always considered as land taxes. Alexander Hamilton, in discussing
the taxation of incomes derived directly from property, used this
language: "What, in fact, is property but a fiction, without the
beneficial use of it? In many instances, indeed, the income is the
property itself." The United States Supreme Court, in its recent
decision of the income tax (1895), also practically indorsed this
conclusion. To levy taxes on the rent of land and also upon the land
itself is, therefore, double taxation on one and the same property,
which in common with all other unequal and unjust taxes can not be
diffused; and for this reason should be regarded as in the nature of
exactions or confiscation, concerning the incidence of which nothing
can be safely predicated. In short, this whole discussion, and the
unwarranted assumption involved in it and largely accepted, is an
illustration of what may be regarded as a maxim, that the greatest
errors in political economy have arisen from overlooking the most
obvious facts or deductions from experience.

With a purpose of further elucidating this problem, attention is asked
first to its consideration from an "abstract," and next from a
practical standpoint of view. Let us endeavor to clearly understand
the common meaning of the word "_rent_." It is derived from the Latin
_reddita_, "things given back or paid," and in plain English is a word
for price or hire. It may be the hire of anything. It is the price we
pay for the right of exclusive use over something which is not our
own. Thus we speak of the rent of land, of buildings and apartments,
of a fishery, of boats, of water, of an opera box, of a piano, sewing
machines, furniture, vehicles, and the like. In Scotland at the
present time farmers hire cows to dairymen, who pay an agreed-upon
price by the year or for a term of years for each cow, and reimburse
themselves for such payment and make a profit on the transaction by
the sale of the products of the animal. This hire is called a rent,
and is clearly the same in kind as the rent of land. We do not apply
the word "hire" to the employment of men, because we have a separate
word--"wages"--for that particular case of hire. Neither do we apply
the word "rent" in English to the hire of money, because we have
another separate word--"interest"--which has come into special use for
the price paid for the loan or hire of money. But in the French
language the word _rent_ is habitually and specially used to signify
the price of the hire money, and that of "_rentes_" to investments of
money paying interest; the French national debt being always spoken of
as "_les rentes_"; while the men who live on the lending of money, or
capital in any form, are called "_rentiers_."

The question next naturally arises, Why is it necessary to set up any
special theory at all about the natural disposition of the price which
we pay for the hire of land, any more than about the price we pay for
the hire of a house, of furniture, of a boat, of an opera box, or of a
cow? The particular kind of use to which we put each of these various
things is no doubt very different from the kind of use to which we put
each or all the others. But all of these uses resolve themselves into
the desire we have to derive some pleasure or some profit by the
possession for a time of the right of exclusive use of something which
is not our own, and for which we must pay the price, not of purchase,
but of hire.

The explanation of this curious economic phenomenon is to be found in
the assumption and positive assertion on the part of not a few
distinguished economists that the truly scientific and only correct
use of the term "rent" is its application to the "income derived from
things of all kinds of which the supply is limited, and can not be
increased by man's action."[17] As a rule, economists who accept this
definition confine its application to the hire of land alone, although
it professes to include other things, "of all kinds," to which the
same description applies--namely, that they can not be increased in
quantity by any human action. There are, however, no such other things
specified, and in any literal sense there are no such other things
existing, unless water and the atmosphere be intended.

Now, although it is indisputably true that man by his action can not
increase the absolute or total quantity of land, any more than of
water and air, appertaining to the whole globe on which we live, there
is practically no limitation to the degree of value which man's action
can impart to land, and which is the only thing for which land is
wanted, bought, or sold, and which, as already shown, can be truly
made the subject of taxation. The tracts of land on the earth's
surface which are of no present marketable value are its deserts, its
wildernesses, the sides and summits of its mountains, and its
continually frozen zones, where no results of labor are embodied in or
reflected upon it; while, on the other hand, its tracts of greatest
value are in the large cities and marts of trade and commerce, as in
the vicinity of the Bank of England, or in Wall Street, where the
results of labor are so concentrated and reflected upon land that it
is necessary to cover it with gold in order to acquire by purchase a
title to it and a right to its exclusive use. The difference between
land at twenty-five dollars an acre and twenty-five dollars a square
foot is simply that the latter is or may be in the near future covered
or surrounded by capital and business, while the former is remote from
these sources of value. One of the greatest possible, perhaps
probable, outcomes of the modern progress of chemistry is that through
the utilization of microbic organizations the value of land as an
instrumentality for the production of food may be increased to an
extent that at the present time is hardly possible of conception.
Again, in the case of air and water, although their total absolute
quantity can not be increased, their available and useful quantity in
any place, as before shown, can be by the agency of man, and their use
made subject to hire or rent.

Consideration is next asked to the question at issue from what may be
termed its practical standpoint. We have first a proposition in the
nature of an economic axiom, that the price of everything necessary
for production, or the hire of anything--land, money, and the
like--without which the product could not arise, is, and must be,
without exception, a part of the cost of that product; second, that
all levies of the State which are worthy of being designated as taxes
constitute an essential element of the cost of all products. The rent
of an opera box, given to obtain a mere pleasure, constitutes a part
of the fund out of which the musicians are paid, and if they are not
so paid they will not play or sing. The rent given for the right to
fish on a certain part of a river or its shores is a part of the cost
of producing the fish as a marketable commodity. If a house is hired
for the purpose of conducting any business in it, the price of that
hire does most certainly enter into the cost of that business,
whatever it may be, assuming that the use of the house is a necessity
for carrying it on. As no man will produce a commodity by which he is
sure to lose money, or fail to obtain the ordinary rate of profit, the
tax must be added to the price, or the production will cease. If a
uniform tax is imposed on all land occupied, it will be paid by the
occupier, because occupation (house-building) will cease until the
rent rises sufficiently to cover the tax. The landlord assesses upon
his tenants the tax he has paid upon his real estate; each tenant
assesses his share upon each of his customers; and so perfect is this
diffusion of land taxation that every traveler from a distant part of
the country who remains for even a single day at a hotel pays, without
stopping to think about it, a portion of the taxes on the building,
first paid by the owner, then assessed upon the lessees, and next cut
up by them minutely in the _per diem_ charge. But of course neither
the owner nor lessee really escapes taxation, because a portion of
somebody else's tax is thrown back upon them.

Is it possible to believe that in a city like New York, where less
than four per cent of its population pay any direct tax on real
estate, or in a city like Montreal, where the expenses of the city are
mainly derived from taxes on land and the building occupancy of land,
the great majority of the inhabitants of those cities are exempt from
all land taxation? In China, where, as before shown, the title or
ownership of all land vests in the emperor, and the revenue of the
Government is almost exclusively derived from taxation of land in the
form of rent, does the burden of tax remain upon the owner of the
land? If the tax in the form of rent is paid in the products of the
land, as undoubtedly it is in part, will not the cost of the
percentage of the whole product of the land that is thus taken
increase to the renter the cost of the percentage that is left to him;
or, if the product is sold for money with which to pay the tax rent,
will not its selling price embody the cost of the tax, as it will the
cost of every other thing necessary for production? To affirm to the
contrary is to say that the price which the Chinese farmer pays for
the right of the exclusive use of his land is no part of the crops he
may raise upon it.

Consider next the assertion of those who maintain the nondiffusion
theory that taxes on land are paid by the owners because the supply
of land can neither be increased nor diminished. In answer to it we
have the indisputable fact that the owners of land, whenever taxes are
increased, attempt to obtain an increased rental for it if the
circumstances will permit it. And the very attempt tends to increase
the rent. Nothing but adverse circumstances, such as diminishing
population or commercial and industrial distress, can prevent a rise
in the rental of land on which the taxes are increased; and in the
case of dwellings and warehouses the rise is almost always very
prompt, because no man will erect new dwellings or warehouses unless
their rent compensate fully the increase of taxation. And in any
prosperous community, in which population increases in the natural
ratio, there must be a constant increase of dwellings and warehouses
to prevent a rise of rent, independent of higher wages and higher
taxation. In no other occupation is capital surer of obtaining the
average net remuneration than in the erection of dwellings and
warehouses, and nothing but lack of general prosperity and diminishing
population can throw the burden of taxation on real estate or its
owners, without the slightest attempt at combination on their part. If
the owners of land are not reimbursed for its taxation by its
occupants, new houses "would not be erected, the old ones would wear
out, and after a time the supply would be so small that the demand
would raise rents, and house building begin again, the tax having been
transferred to the occupier."

It is pertinent at this point to notice the averment that is
frequently made, that cultivators of the soil can not incorporate
taxes on the land in the price of their products, because the price of
their whole crop is fixed by the price at which any portion of it can
be sold in foreign markets. In answer to this we have first the fact
that, to give the population of the world an adequate supply of food
and other agricultural products, it is not only necessary that all the
land at present under cultivation shall continue to be so employed,
but further that new lands shall each year be brought under
cultivation, or else the land already cultivated shall be made more
productive.

The population of the world steadily increases, notwithstanding wars,
epidemics, and all the evils which are consequences of man's ignorance
and of his improper use of things, his own faculties included. Hence,
in case of increased taxation on land, the cultivator of the soil is
generally enabled to transfer easily and promptly the burden of the
tax to the purchasers of the products he raises, without abandoning
the cultivation even of the least productive soil.

Furthermore, the exports of many agricultural products are due not to
the cheapness of their cost of production, but to the variations which
occur in the productiveness of the crops of other countries. M.
Rouher, a French economist, and for a period a minister of commerce,
thoroughly investigated this matter, and proved by incontestable data
that almost invariably when the yield of breadstuffs in Europe was
large in the country drained by the Black and Baltic Seas, it was
small in the countries drained by the Atlantic. This variation in the
yield of agricultural crops forces the countries where crops are
deficient to purchase from those where they are abundant, or who have
a surplus on hand from previous abundant harvests. In the United
States, when the harvests are abundant, the American farmers, rather
than sell below a certain price, keep a portion of their crops on hand
until bad crops in Europe produce a foreign demand, which has to be
supplied at once. Under such circumstances those who hold the surplus
stock of breadstuffs, or any other product, would control the price,
and not the foreigners who stand in need of it. The only check, then,
to the cupidity of the holders of breadstuffs is the competition
between themselves, which invariably suffices to prevent any undue
advantage being taken of the necessities of the countries whose
harvests are deficient. These bad crops occur frequently enough to
consume all the surplus of the countries that produce in excess of
their own wants. In fact, this transient, irregular demand is counted
upon and provided for by producers just as much so as the regular home
demand--hence is one of the elements that regulate production and
control prices.

At this point of the discussion it is desirable to obtain a clear and
true idea of the meaning or definition of the phrase "diffusion of
taxes." As sometimes used in popular and superficial discussions, it
is held to imply that every tax imposed by law distributes itself
equitably over the whole surface of society. Such implication would,
however, be even more fallacious than an assumption that every
expenditure made by an individual distributes itself in such a way
that it becomes equally an expenditure by every other individual. On
the other hand, a fair consideration of the foregoing summary of facts
and deductions would seem to compel every mind not previously warped
by prejudice to accept and indorse the following as great fundamental
principles in taxation: _First_, that in order to burden equitably and
uniformly all persons and property, for the purpose of obtaining
revenue for public purposes, it is not necessary to tax primarily and
uniformly all persons and property within the taxing district.
_Second_, equality of taxation consists in a uniform assessment of the
same articles or class of property that is subject to taxation.
_Third_, taxes under such a system equate and diffuse themselves; and
if levied with certainty and uniformity upon tangible property and
fixed signs of property, they will, by a diffusion and repercussion,
reach and burden all visible property, and also all of the so-called
"invisible and intangible" property, with unerring certainty and
equality.

All taxation ultimately and necessarily falls on consumption; and the
burden of every man, under any equitable system of taxation, and which
no effort will enable him to avoid, will be in the exact proportion or
ratio which his aggregate consumption maintains to the aggregate
consumption of the taxing district, State, or community of which he is
a member.

It is not, however, contended that unequal taxation on competitors of
the same class, persons, or things diffuses itself whether such
inequality be the result of intention or of defective laws, and their
more defective administration. And doubtless one prime reason why
economists and others interested have not accepted the law of
diffusion of taxes as here given is that they see, as the practical
workings of the tax systems they live under, or have become
practically familiar with, that taxes in many instances do seem to
remain on the person who immediately pays them; and fail to see that
such result is due--as in the case of the taxation of large classes of
the so-called personal property--to the adoption of a system which
does not permit of equality in assessment, and therefore can not be
followed by anything of equality in diffusion. Such persons may not
unfairly be compared to physicists, who, constantly working with
imperfect instruments, and constantly obtaining, in consequence,
defective results, come at last to regard their errors as in the
nature of established truths.[18]

According to these conclusions, the greatest consumers must be the
greatest taxpayers. The man also who evades a tax clearly robs his
neighbors. The thief also pays taxes indirectly, for he is a consumer,
and must pay the advanced price caused by his own roguery for all he
consumes, although he does steal the money to pay with. Idlers and
even tramps pay taxes, but the amount that they indirectly pay into
the fund is much less than they take out of it. People are sometimes
referred to or characterized as non-taxpayers, and in political
harangues and socialistic essays measures or policies are recommended
by which certain persons or classes, by reason of their extreme
poverty, shall be entirely exempt from all incidence or burden of
taxation. Such a person does not, however, exist in any civilized
community. If one could be found he would be a greater curiosity than
exists in any museum. To avoid taxation a man must go into an
unsettled wilderness where he has no neighbors, for as soon as he has
a companion, if that companion be only a dog, which he in part or all
supports, taxation begins, and the more companions he has, the greater
improvements he makes, and the higher civilization he enjoys, the
heavier will be the taxes he must pay.

Taxes _legitimately_ levied, then, are a part of the cost of all
production, and there can be no more tendency for taxes to remain upon
the persons who immediately pay them than there is for rents, the cost
of insurance, water supply, and fuel to follow the same law. The
person who wishes to use or destroy the utility of property by
consumption to gratify his desires, or satisfy his wants, can not
obtain it from the owners or producers with their consent, except by
gift, without giving pay or services for it; and the average price of
all property is coincident with the cost of production, including the
taxes advanced upon it, which are a part of its cost in the hands of
the seller. Again, no person who produces any form of property or
utility, for the purpose of sale or rent, sustains any burden of
legitimate taxation, although he may be a tax advancer; for, as a tax
advancer, he is the agent of the State, and a tax collector from the
consumer. But he who produces or buys, and does not sell or rent, but
consumes, is the taxpayer, and sustains a tax in his aggregate
consumption, where all taxation must ultimately rest. In short, no
person bears the burden of taxation, under an equitable, legitimate
system, except upon the property which he applies to his own exclusive
use in ultimate consumption. The great consumer is the only great
taxpayer.

Finally, a great economic law pointed out by Adam Smith, which has an
important and almost conclusive bearing upon this vexed problem of the
diffusion of taxes, should not be overlooked--namely, his statement in
The Wealth of Nations that "_no tax can ever reduce for any
considerable time the rate of profit in any particular trade, which
must always keep its level with other trades in the neighborhood_." In
other words, taxes and profits, by the operation of the laws of human
nature, constantly tend to equate themselves. Man is always prompted
to engage in the most profitable occupation and to make the most
profitable investment. And since the emancipation from feudalism with
its sumptuary laws, legal regulations of the price of labor and
merchandise, and other arbitrary governmental invasions of private
rights, individual judgment and self-interest have been recognized as
the best tests or arbiters of the profitableness of a given investment
or occupation. The average profits, therefore, of one form of
investment, or of one occupation (as originally shown by Adam Smith),
must for any long period equal the average profits of other
investments and occupations, whether taxed or untaxed, skill, risk,
and agreeableness of occupation being taken into consideration.[19]
Natural laws will, accordingly, always produce an equilibrium of
burden between taxed and untaxed things and persons. There is a level
of profit and a level of taxation by natural laws, as there is a level
of the ocean by natural laws. In fact, all proportional contributions
to the State from direct competitors are diffused upon persons and
things in the taxing jurisdiction by a uniformity as manifest as is
the pressure upon water, which is known to be equal in every
direction.

A word here in reference to the popular idea that the exemption of any
form of property is to grant a favor to those who possess such
property. This idea has, however, no warrant for its acceptance. Thus,
an exemption is freedom from a burden or service to which others are
liable; but in case of the exclusion of an entire class of property
from primary taxation, no person is liable, and therefore there is no
exemption. An exclusion of all milk from taxation, while whisky is
taxed, is not an exemption, for the two are not competing articles, or
articles of the same class. It is true that highly excessive taxation
of a given article may cause another and similar article, in some
instances, to become a substitute or competing article; and hence the
necessity of care and moderation in establishing the rate of taxation.
We do not consider that putting a given article into the free list,
under the tariff, is an exemption to any particular individual; but if
we make the rate higher on one taxpayer or on one importer of the same
article than on another taxpayer or importer, we grant an exemption.
We use the word "exemption," therefore, imperfectly, when we speak of
"the exemption of an entire class of property," as, for example, upon
all personal property; for if the removal of the burden operates
uniformly on all interested, or owning such property, then there can
be no primary exemption.


FOOTNOTES:

[13] "Senator Paddock: I should like to ask the Senator from Nevada
if, in the region of country where borax is found, by reason of
finding it the land in the particular State or Territory is
appreciated in value on account of its existence.

"Senator Stewart: Not at all.

"Senator Paddock: The value then given to it is all in
labor."--_Congressional Record, July, 1890._

[14] "In America, where there has been but little serious study of
taxation, the few writers of prominence are, remarkable to relate,
almost all abject followers of Thiers," the French economist and
statesman, who claimed to have invented the term "diffusion" of taxes.

[15] "Our conclusion is, that under actual conditions in America
to-day the landowner may virtually be declared to pay in the last
instance the taxes that are imposed on his land, and that at all
events it is absolutely erroneous to assume any general shifting to
the consumer. In so far as our land tax is a part of a general
property tax, it can not possibly be shifted; in so far as it is more
or less an exclusive tax, it is even then apt to remain where it is
first put--on the landowner."--_Seligman: Incidence of Taxation, p.
99._

[16] Seligman. Shifting and Incidence of Taxation.

[17] Professor Marshall.

[18] In a like experience the Duke of Argyll, in his work The Unseen
Foundations of Society, finds an explanation of the so-called theory
of Ricardo, that the rent which a farmer of agricultural land pays as
the price of its hire--that is to say, the price which he pays for the
exclusive use of it--is no part of the cost of the crops he may raise
upon it; a conclusion that can not be possibly true, unless it be also
true that rent is paid for something that is not an indispensable
condition of agricultural production. "Thus rights are in their very
nature impalpable and invisible. They are not material things, but
relations between many material things and the human mind and will.
The right of exclusive use over land is a thing invisible and
immaterial, as other rights are, and, although it is, and has been
since the world began, the basis of all agricultural industry, it is a
basis impalpable and invisible, whereas the material visible
implements and tools, whose work depends upon it, are all visible and
palpable enough, and all of which would never be were we to see them
without the invisible rights upon which they depend. All of the
former, in their place and order, are instruments of production; all
of them catch the eye, and may easily engross the attention. On the
other hand, if we are induced to forget those other elements, which
are equally essential instruments of production, merely because they
are out of sight, then our deception may be complete, and fallacies
which become glaring when memory and attention are awakened may find
in our half-vacant minds an easy and even a cordial reception."

Adam Smith may be fairly considered as having fully committed himself
beyond all controversy in his great work, The Wealth of Nations, to
the principle that taxes, with a degree of infallibility, diffuse
themselves when they are levied uniformly on the same article; and he
even goes so far as to admit that a tax upon labor, if it could be
uniformly levied and collected, would be diffused, and that the
laborer would be the mere conduit through which the tax would pass to
the public treasury. Thus he says, "While the demand for labor and the
price of provisions, therefore, remain the same, a direct tax upon
wages can have no other effect than to raise them somewhat higher than
the tax."

The German economist Bluntschli, who has carefully studied this
question of the final incidence of all just and equitable taxes, is in
substantial agreement with the above conclusions, but prefers to use a
different term for characterizing such finality than consumption, and
expresses himself as follows: "In the end taxes fall on _enjoyments_.
Hence the amount of each man's enjoyments and not his income is the
justest measure of taxation." (Bluntschli, vol. x, p. 146.)

M. Thiers, the French statesman and economist, was also a believer and
earnest advocate of the theory of the diffusion of taxes, and lays
down his principles in the following words: "Taxes are shifted
indefinitely, and tend to become a part of the price of commodities,
to such an extent that every one bears his share, not in proportion to
what he pays the state, but in proportion to what he consumes." And in
his book Rights to Property he thus illustrates the method in which
taxation diffuses itself: "In the same manner as our senses, deceived
by appearances, tell us that it is the sun which moves and not the
earth, so a particular tax appears to fall upon one class, and another
tax upon another class, when in reality it is not so. The tax really
best suited to the poorest member of society is that which is best
suited to the general fortune of the state; a fortune which is much
more for the possession and enjoyment of the poor man than it is for
the rich; a fact of which we are never sufficiently convinced. But of
the manner, nevertheless, in which taxes are divided among the
different classes of the state, the most certain thing we can say is:
That they are divided in proportion to what each man consumes, and for
a reason not generally recognized or understood, namely, that taxes
are reflected, as it were, to infinity, and from reflection to
reflection become eventually an integral part of the prices of things.
Hence the greatest purchasers and consumers are everywhere the
greatest taxpayers. This is what I call '_diffusion of taxation_,' to
borrow a term from physical science, which applies the expression
'diffusion of light' to those numberless reflections, in consequence
of which the light which has penetrated the slightest aperture spreads
itself around in every direction, and in such a manner as to reach all
the objects which it renders visible. So a tax which at first sight
appears to be paid directly, in reality is only advanced by the
individual who is first called upon to pay it."

[19] As applied to the wages of labor, the truth of this principle is
equally incontestable. "The sewing girl performing her toilsome work
by the needle at one dollar a day, the street sweeper working the mud
with his broom at a dollar and a half, the skilled laborer at two and
three dollars, the professor at five, the editor at five or ten, the
artist and the songstress at ten or five hundred dollars a day are all
members of the working classes, though working at different rates. And
it is only the difference in their effectiveness that causes the
difference in their earnings. Bring them all to the same point of
efficiency, and their earnings also will be the same."--_W. Jungst,
Cincinnati._

John Locke, in his treatise On the Standard of Value, treats of
taxation, and shows conclusively that if all lands were nominally free
from taxation, the owners of lands would proportionally pay more taxes
than now, because the same amount of money must continue to be
collected in some form, and the average profits of lands would only be
equal to the average profits of other investments; and further, that
the expense and annoyance (another form of expense) would be increased
if the tax were exclusively levied in the first instance upon personal
property; and hence the landowner would be burdened with his
proportion of the unnecessary expense and annoyance. He also shows
that you may change the form of a uniform tax, but that you can not
change the burden; and that the change will increase the burden, if
the new system is more expensive and annoying than the old. Locke
wrote nearly a century before Adam Smith published his Wealth of
Nations, and it would seem probable that Smith acquired his ideas
relative to the average profits of investments from Locke.




THE GREAT BOMBARDMENT.

BY CHARLES F. HOLDER.


A thin stratum of air, an invisible armor of great tenuity, lies
between man and the menace of possible annihilation.

The regions of space beyond our planet are filled with flying
fragments. Some meet the earth in its onward rush; others, having
attained inconceivable velocity, overtake and crash into the whirling
sphere with loud detonation and ominous glare, finding destruction in
its molecular armor, or perhaps ricocheting from it again into the
unknown. Some come singly, vagrant fragments from the infinity of
space; others fall in showers like golden rain; all constituting a
bombardment appalling in its magnitude. It has been estimated that
every twenty-four hours the earth or its atmosphere is struck by _four
hundred million_ missiles of iron or stone, ranging from an ounce up
to tons in weight. Every month there rushes upon the flying globe at
least twelve billion iron and stone fragments, which, with lurid
accompaniment, crash into the circumambient atmosphere. Owing to the
resistance offered by the air, few of these solid shots strike the
earth. They move out of space with a possible velocity of thirty or
forty miles per second, and, like moths, plunge into the revolving
globe, lured to their destruction by its fatal attraction. The moment
they enter our atmosphere they ignite; the air is piled up and
compressed ahead of them with inconceivable force, the resultant
friction producing an immediate rise in temperature, and the shooting
star, the meteor of popular parlance, is the result.

[Illustration: IDEAL VIEW OF THE EARTH AS IT IS BOMBARDED BY THE
ESTIMATED FOUR HUNDRED MILLION METEORITES EVERY TWENTY-FOUR
HOURS.[20]]

A simple experiment, made by Joule and Thomson, well illustrates the
possibility of this rise in temperature by atmospheric friction. If a
wire is whirled through the air at a rate of one hundred and
seventy-five feet per second, a rise of one degree, centigrade, will
be noticed. If the revolutions are increased to three hundred and
seventy-two feet per second, the elevation will be 5.3 deg. C. If the
temperature increases as the square of the velocity, a rate of speed
of twenty miles per second would develop a temperature not far from
360,000 deg. C., which is probably far less than that at the surface of
the ordinary meteor as it is seen blazing through our atmosphere. If
the meteor is small it is often consumed by the intense heat
generated; but larger fragments, owing to their velocity and the fact
that they are poor conductors of heat and burn slowly, reach the
surface and bury themselves in the sea or earth. But few escape the
inevitable consequences of the contact, and of the untold millions
which have struck the earth within the memory of man but five hundred
and thirty have been seen to fall. The phenomena associated with the
plunging meteor is most interesting. A blaze of light, as the
terrific heat ignites the iron, announces its entrance into our
atmosphere. It may be red, yellow, white, green, or blue, all these
hues having been observed. Then follows the explosion, caused by the
contact with the air piled up ahead, and in certain instances a loud
detonation or a series of noises is heard, which may be repeated
indefinitely until the meteoric mass is completely destroyed, and
drops, a shower of disintegrated particles, which fall rattling to the
ground.

The blaze of light does not continue to the earth, nor does the
meteor, should it survive, strike the ground with the velocity with
which it entered the atmosphere, as the latter often arrests its
motion so completely that it drops upon the earth by its own weight,
well illustrated by the meteorites of the Hesslefall, which dropped
upon ice but a few inches thick, rebounding as they fell. Thus the
atmosphere protects the inhabitants of the globe from a terrific
bombardment by destroying many of the largest meteorites, reducing the
size of others before they reach the surface and arresting the
velocity so that few bury themselves deeply in the soil.

The writer observed a remarkable meteor in 1894. It entered our
atmosphere, apparently, over the Mojave Desert, in California, and
exploded over the San Gabriel Valley, though without any appreciable
sound, and after the first flash disappeared, leaving in the air a
large balloon-shaped object of yellow light which lasted some moments,
presenting a remarkable spectacle. In this instance the meteor had
probably exploded or been consumed, leaving only the light to tell the
story, the atmospheric armor of the earth having successfully warded
off the blow.

Viewing the facts as they exist, the earth, a seeming fugitive mass
flying through space, vainly endeavoring to break the bonds which bind
it to the sun, hunted, bombarded with strange missiles hurled from
unseen hands or forces from the infinity of space, it is little wonder
that the ancients and some savage races of later times invested the
phenomena with strange meanings. It requires but little imagination to
see in the flying earth a living monster followed by shadowy furies
which hurl themselves upon it, now vainly attempting to reach the
air-protected body or again striking it with terrific force, lodging
deep in its sides amid loud reverberation and dazzling blaze of light.

Meteorites have been known from the very earliest times, and have
often been regarded as miraculous creatures to be worshiped and handed
down from family to family. The famous meteorite which fell in
Phrygia, centuries ago, was worshiped as Cybele, "the mother of the
gods," and about the year 204 B.C. was carried to Rome with much
display and ceremony, when people of all classes fell down before it,
deeming it a messenger from the gods. Diana of Ephesus and the famous
Cyprian Venus were, in all probability, meteoric stones which were
seen to fall, and were worshiped for the same reason as above. Livy
describes a shower of meteorites which fell about the Alban Mount 652
B.C. The senate was demoralized, and certain prophets announced it a
warning from heaven, so impressing the lawmakers that they declared a
nine-days' festival with which to propitiate the gods. The visitor to
Mecca will find enshrined in a place of honor a meteorite which can be
traced back beyond 600 A.D., and which is worshiped by pilgrims. The
Tartars pointed out a meteorite to Pallas, in 1772, which had fallen
at Krasnojarsk, and which they considered a holy messenger from
heaven. A large body of meteoric iron found in Wichita County, Texas,
was regarded by the Indians as a fetich. They told strangers that it
came from the sky as a messenger from the Great Spirit. This meteorite
was stationed at a point where two Indian trails met, and was observed
and worshiped as a shrine.

The Chinese have records of meteors which fell 644 B.C. The oldest
authentic fall in which the stone is preserved is that of Ensisheim,
Elsass, Germany, in 1492. The stone, which weighed two hundred and
sixty pounds, fell with a loud roar, much to the dismay of the
peasantry, penetrating the ground to a depth of five feet. It was
secured by King Maximilian, who, after presenting the Duke Sigismund
with a section, hung the remainder in the parish church as a holy
relic, where, it is said, it may still be seen.

Meteorites vary in size from minute objects not larger than a pea to
masses of iron of enormous size. The Chupaderos meteorite, which fell
in Chihuahua, Mexico, weighs twenty-five tons. Another, which fell in
Kansas, broke into myriads of pieces, the sections found weighing
thirteen hundred pounds. A meteorite in the Vienna Museum, which fell
in Hungary, weighs six hundred and forty-seven pounds, while the
Cranbourne meteorite in the British Museum weighs four tons. The Red
River meteorite in the Yale Museum weighs sixteen hundred and thirty
pounds. The largest meteorite known was discovered within the Arctic
Circle by Lieutenant Peary. The Eskimos had known of it for
generations as a source of supply for iron. It was found by Lieutenant
Peary in May, 1894, but, owing to its enormous weight, could not be
removed until the summer of 1897, when, after much labor, it was
excavated and hoisted into the hold of the steam whaling bark Hope and
carried to New York, where it has found a resting place in the cabinet
of the American Museum of Natural History. It is believed to weigh one
hundred tons.

Up to 1772 the stories of bodies falling from space were not
entertained seriously by scientific men. So eminent a scientist as
Lavoisier, after thoroughly investigating a case, decided that it was
merely a stone which had been struck by lightning. Falls finally
occurred which demonstrated beyond dispute that the missiles came from
space, and science recognized the fact that the earth was literally
being bombarded, and that human safety was due to the atmospheric
armor, scarcely one hundred miles thick, that enveloped the earth.
Instances of the destruction of human life from this cause are very
rare. Some years ago a meteorite crushed into the home of an Italian
peasant, killing the occupant; and cattle have been known to be
destroyed by them; but such instances are exceptional. In 1660 a
meteorite fell at Milan, on the authority of the Italian physicist
Paolo Maria Tezzayo, killing a Franciscan monk. Humboldt is authority
for the statement that a monk was struck dead by a meteorite at Crema,
September 4, 1511; and in 1674, on the same authority, a meteorite
struck a ship at sea and killed two Swedish sailors.

In December, 1795, at Wold Cottage, in Yorkshire, England, a stone
weighing fifty pounds dashed through the air with a loud roar,
alarming people in the vicinity, and burying itself in the ground not
thirty feet from a laborer. This mass, though undoubtedly traveling,
when it struck our atmosphere, at a rate of at least thirty miles a
second, was checked so completely that it sank but twelve inches into
the soft chalk. Great as is the heat generated during the passage of a
meteorite through the air, it does not always permeate the entire
body. This was well illustrated in the case of the meteorite which
fell at Dhurmsala, Kangra, Punjaub, India, in 1860, fragments of which
can be seen in the Field Museum in Chicago. Of it Dr. Oliver C.
Farington says: "The fragments were so cold as to benumb the fingers
of those who collected them. This is perhaps the only instance known
in which the cold of space has become perceptible to human senses."

Some of the individual falls during recent years have attracted
widespread attention. One of the most remarkable is known as the Great
Kansas Meteor. It was evidently of large size, flashing into sight
eighty or ninety miles from the earth, on the 20th of June, 1876, over
the State of Kansas. To the first observers it appeared to come from
the vicinity of the moon, and resembled a small moon or a gigantic
fire ball, blazing brightly, and creating terror and amazement among
thousands of spectators who witnessed its flight. It passed to the
east, disappearing near the horizon in a blaze of light. The entire
passage occupied nearly fifty seconds, being visible to the
inhabitants of Iowa, Nebraska, Missouri, Indiana, Wisconsin, Illinois,
Michigan, Kentucky, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and West Virginia.

This visitor created the greatest alarm and apprehension along its
path, the blaze of light being accompanied by repeated explosions and
detonations which sounded like the rumble and roar of cannonading. To
some it appeared like the rattling of heavy teams over a rough, rocky
road; others believed subterranean explosions accompanied the fall.
Horses ran away, stock hurried bellowing to cover, and men, women, and
children crouched in fear or fled before the fiery visitor whose roar
was distinctly heard several minutes after it had disappeared. As the
meteor crossed the Mississippi River the noise of the explosions
increased in severity, and were distinctly heard sixty or seventy
miles from its path, or a distance of one hundred and forty miles
apart. The great ball of flame remained intact as it crossed five or
six States, but as it passed over central Illinois loud detonations
were heard and the light spread out like an exploding rocket with
flashing points. This was the death and destruction of the monster,
and from here it dashed on, a stream or shower of countless meteors
instead of a solid body, forming over Indiana and Ohio a cluster over
forty miles long and five in breadth, showing that while the meteor
had broken up it was still moving with great velocity. How far it
traveled is not known, as it was not seen to strike. Observers in
Pennsylvania saw it rushing in the direction of New York, and people
in that State, where the day was cloudy, heard strange rumblings and
detonations. Houses rattled, and the inhabitants along the line the
meteor was supposed to have passed accredited the phenomena to an
earthquake. Somewhere, perhaps in the forest region of the
Adirondacks, or in the Atlantic, lies the wreck of this meteor. But
one fragment was found. A farmer in Indiana, while watching its
passage heard the thud of a falling object, and going to the spot the
following morning found a small meteorite weighing two thirds of a
pound.

This marvelous body was first observed in all probability in the
northwestern corner of the Indian Territory, possibly sixty or seventy
miles above the earth, and from here it dashed along with repeated
explosions, almost parallel to the earth's surface, disappearing over
New York.

Another remarkable meteor fell into the Atlantic Ocean far out at sea,
July 20, 1860. It resembled the one mentioned above in that it was
accompanied by a marvelous pyrotechnic display. It first appeared in
the vicinity of Michigan, blazing out with a fiery glow that filled
the heavens with light. Cocks crowed, oxen lowed, and people rushed
from their homes along its course over the States of New York,
Pennsylvania, and New Jersey. When last seen, over the Atlantic, it
had separated into three parts, which followed each other as separate
fire bodies, without the noise which was the accompanying feature of
the Kansas meteor.

Doubtless the majority of meteors plunge into the ocean, and in modern
times several large meteoric bodies have narrowly escaped passing
vessels. On December 1, 1896, the officers of the ship Walkomming,
bound from New York to Bremen, noticed a large and brilliant meteor
flashing down upon them. Its direction was from southeast to
northwest, and it plunged into the sea ahead of the vessel with a loud
roar and hissing sound; a few minutes later an immense tidal wave,
presumably caused by the fall, struck the ship, doing no little
damage. Even more remarkable was the escape of the British ship
Cawdor, which was given up by the underwriters, but which reached San
Francisco November 20, 1897. During a heavy storm, August 20th, a
large meteor flashed from the sky and passed between the main and
mizzen masts, crashing into the sea with a blinding flash and
deafening detonation. For a moment it was thought the ship was on
fire, and the air was filled with sulphurous fumes.

In 1888 a meteor dashed into the atmosphere of the earth and made a
brilliant display over southern California. It appeared between
twelve and one o'clock in the morning, and shot across the heavens, a
fiery red mass--not like the ordinary meteor, but writhing and
twisting in a manner peculiarly its own, resembling a huge serpent.
When it had passed nearly across the sky it apparently stopped and
doubled in the form of a horseshoe, according to the informant of the
writer, as large as a half-mile race track. The horseshoe remained
visible several minutes, gradually disappearing. The brilliancy of
this meteor can be imagined when it is known that the entire San
Gabriel Valley was illumined as though an electric light of great
power had suddenly been flashed upon it.

[Illustration: <DW53> BUTTE, ON <DW72> OF WHICH TEN TONS OF METEORIC IRON
HAS BEEN FOUND, AND WHICH WAS SUPPOSED TO HAVE BEEN MADE BY A METEOR.]

[Illustration: SECTION OF INTERIOR OF <DW53> BUTTE.]

[Illustration: SECTION OF <DW53> BUTTE.]

Some time in past ages a meteorite weighing at least ten tons shot
into our atmosphere and struck the earth near the famous Canyon Diablo
in Arizona, the mysterious gulch crossed by the Atchison, Topeka and
Santa Fe Railroad. The discovery was made several years ago by a sheep
herder, named Armijo. Finding a piece of iron with a peculiar lustrous
surface which he believed to be silver, he carried it to one of the
towns, where it finally fell into the hands of a geologist, who
pronounced it a meteorite. The discovery was followed up, and on the
crest and in the vicinity of a singular cone about four thousand feet
in diameter pieces of a meteorite were found on the surface, which
gave a combined weight of ten tons, in all probability but a fraction
of the real monster. The iron masses were widely scattered over the
<DW72> and the adjacent _mesa_, and it was assumed that a gigantic
meteorite or star had fallen and produced the cone, another striking
the earth and forming what is now known as the Canyon Diablo. A large
piece of meteoric iron was found twenty miles from the cone; another
eight miles east of it; two thousand pieces weighing not over a few
pounds or ounces were taken from the <DW72>s; two exceeding a thousand
pounds were found within a half mile, while forty or fifty weighing
about one hundred pounds were discovered within a radius of half a
mile. Here not only a meteor, but a large-sized meteoric shower, had
succeeded in penetrating the armor of the earth, leaving many
evidences of the extraordinary occurrence which may have been
witnessed by the early man of what is now known as Arizona. From the
peculiar and interesting evidence a geologist deduced the hypothesis
that the crater known as <DW53> Butte could have been produced by a
meteor with a diameter of fifteen hundred feet, and a careful
examination with a view of discovering it was made with nicely
adjusted magnetic instruments; but in no instance did they indicate
the presence of a vast body of metal buried in the earth, and it was
assumed that the striking of the crater by the colossal meteorite was
a chance blow.

[Illustration: THE CRATER OF <DW53> BUTTE NEAR CANYON DIABLO, near which
the fragments of a meteorite have been found, and which was supposed
at one time to have been made by the meteorite.]

[Illustration: ONE HUNDRED AND SIXTY-ONE POUND METEORITE. A part of
the ten-ton meteorite which fell at <DW53> Butte, near Canyon Diablo.]

[Illustration: ONE HUNDRED AND SIXTY-ONE AND A HALF POUND METEORITE
FOUND NEAR CRATER OF <DW53> BUTTE.]

[Illustration: CROSSES SHOW LARGE PIECES OF THE METEORITE FOUND AT
<DW53> BUTTE. (Seven miles in diameter.)]

The meteorites or foreign bodies which bombard the earth may be
included in three classes--meteoric irons or aerosiderites, meteoric
iron stones or aerosiderolites, and meteoric stones, aerolites--all
containing elements, about twenty-five in number, which have been
found upon the earth. The most conspicuous and important are silicon,
iron, nickel, magnesium, sulphur, carbon, and phosphorus, while the
others are aluminum, antimony, arsenic, calcium, chlorine, chromium,
cobalt, copper, hydrogen, lithium, manganese, oxygen, potassium,
sodium, tin, and titanium. Hydrogen and the diamond have also been
observed. A number of interesting chemical compounds are found in
meteorites not known on the earth, and a study of their character
shows that the conditions under which the meteors were formed were
entirely different from those which saw the beginning of things
terrestrial. In brief, where meteors were born there was an absence of
air and water. On the other hand, there was at some stage in the
history of meteorites an abundance of hydrogen. The meteoric irons are
made up principally of iron with an alloy of nickel, and show a rich
crystalline structure, the various angles producing a variety of
forms known as _Widmanstatten_ figures which a few years ago formed
the basis of a singular sensation. The figures were supposed to be
fossil shells and various animals of a diminutive size which once
populated the wrecked world of which the meteor was assumed to be a
part. These meteoric animals from space were named and classified by
several observers, who were finally forced to acknowledge that their
creations were the fanciful markings of crystallization.

Another class of meteorites (meteoric iron stones) may be described as
spongy masses of nickeliferous iron in whose pores are found grains of
chryosite and other silicates. A type of these bodies is the meteor of
Pallas, which was discovered by him in 1772. The third class of
meteoric stones are those in which the stony or silicous predominates.
As a rule they contain scattered metallic grains, but certain ones, as
the aerolite which fell at Gara, France, in 1806, contain metallic
constituents.

The aerolites present an attractive appearance when made into
sections, showing crystals and splinterlike fragments, and under the
glass seem to be made up of many minute spheres ranging from those the
size of a cherry down to others invisible to the naked eye. The
minerals prominent in their composition are chrysolite, bronzite,
augite, enstatite, feldspar, chronite, etc., showing a marked
similarity to the eruptive rocks so well known on the earth. The
collections of famous meteorites in the various museums of the world
have constantly been examined and studied with a view to determine
their origin, the question being a fascinating one to layman and
scientist. Astronomers in the past have variously answered the
question. The flying fragments were believed by some to be the
wreckage of other worlds. Planets had perhaps collided and been rent
asunder in former ages, and space filled with the flying fragments.
Others thought that meteors were molten matter thrown from the earth
or moon. All these theories have been relinquished in view of evidence
of a more or less convincing character pointing to the conclusion that
the bombardment of the earth is one of the results of the
disintegration of comets. In other words, cometary matter flying not
always blindly through space, but in the orbit of the comet of which
it originally formed a part, constituting the missiles.

It is known that the meteors were formed in a region where air and
water were absent. It is equally evident that life was not a factor in
the past history of the bodies, though it must be acknowledged that
the hydrocarbons resembling terrestrial bitumens which are found in
some meteorites suggest the possibility of vegetable life. These
comets, the mysterious bodies which seem to be roving through space,
misconceived planets, as it were, forced into the world half made up,
offer the best known solution, as they are literally worlds without
air or water, enveloped in a strange and ever-changing substitute for
atmosphere; ghostly worlds, which seem to be drawn to the sun, then
thrown out into space again to repeat the act until the mighty change
from close contact with the fiery mass to the intense cold of distant
realms wrecks them, scatters their fragments through the infinity of
space where they form gigantic rings or clusters of meteoric matter,
raining down upon the sun and planets and all heavenly bodies which
meet them, adding fuel to the former, material substance to the
latter, and in the case of the moon pitilessly bombarding her
crust--illustrating the effect of the bombardment of the earth were it
deprived of its atmospheric armor.

The evidence which enabled astronomers to definitely associate comets
with meteoric showers and falling stars leads one into a world of
romance. Schiaparelli, the distinguished Italian astronomer, made the
discovery that meteors had a cometic origin. He had been calculating
the orbit and motion of the meteorites which produce the August
showers, when it occurred to him that they corresponded with those of
a certain comet. By following up this clew it was discovered that the
orbit of Tempel's comet corresponded with that of the meteors of the
November star shower. The most remarkable evidence was that produced
by Biela's comet, discovered in 1826. It had a revolution about the
sun of six years and eight months. It was seen in 1772, 1805, 1832,
1845, and 1852. The vast mass, which appeared to be rushing around the
sun with remarkable velocity, became separated in 1846, dividing into
two parts, one hundred and fifty thousand or two hundred thousand
miles from each other. In six years the separation had increased to
about one and a half million miles. What mighty cataclysm in infinite
space caused this rupture the mind of man can not conceive, but
something occurred which rent the aerial giant asunder, and so far as
known completed its wreck, as from that time Biela's comet has not
been seen. In 1872 the comet was looked for, and astronomers predicted
that if it did not appear a shower of stars or meteors would be
visible--the remains of the lost traveler through space--and that they
would diverge from a point in Andromeda.

This remarkable prediction was verified in every particular. When the
moment for the appearance of the comet arrived, November 27, 1872,
there burst upon the heavens, not Biela's comet, but a marvelous
shower of shooting stars, which dashed down from the constellation of
Andromeda as predicted. In 1885 this was duplicated, and the
atmosphere was apparently filled with shooting stars. Biela's comet
had met disaster in infinite space, and the earth was being bombarded
with the wreckage.

It is difficult to comprehend the vastness of these clusters of
meteors which constitute the wreck of comets and the source of the
principal bombardments. Thus the August stream, which gives us the
brilliant displays of summer nights, is supposed to be ten million
miles in thickness, as the earth dashing through at a rate of two
million miles a day is several days in passing it. We cross the
November stream of meteors in a few hours, suggesting a width of forty
thousand or fifty thousand miles. This stream of metallic bodies is
hundreds of millions of miles in length, and contains myriads of
projectiles which may yet be hurled upon the earth or some of the
planets of the solar system.

[Illustration: THE NOVEMBER SHOWER OF METEORS AT SEA FROM SANDY
HOOK.]

But one piece of Biela's comet, so far as known, was found--a fragment
weighing eight pounds falling at Mazapil, Mexico, where it remains one
of the most inspiring and interesting of inanimate objects. For years
the vast metallic mass, of which this piece formed a part, rushed
through space, covering millions of miles; now near the burning
surface of the sun, now in regions of space where its heat was
scarcely perceptible. For over a century this monster was observed by
the inhabitants of the earth, and finally a portion fell and human
beings handled and examined it.

The fiery messengers which dash down singly upon the earth, the
showers of meteoric stones which flash through our atmosphere with
ephemeral gleams, are, then, the remains of gigantic comets which have
been seen rushing with apparent erratic course through space, and
which by unknown causes have been destroyed and now as meteoric
clusters, one of which is estimated to be one billion miles in length
and one hundred thousand miles in thickness, and to contain one
hundred thousand million meteors, are swinging through space, with
many erratic and wandering forms, pouring upon the earth and all the
planets of the solar system a mighty and continuous bombardment.


FOOTNOTE:

[20] The meteors shown in the two ideal pictures are, of course,
entirely disproportionate in size to the earth and stars. If seen by
an observer above the earth, we might imagine an envelope of light
around the globe from the continuous ignition of the 150,000,000,000
or more meteors which it is estimated strike the earth every year; in
which case, the striking meteors would be represented in the
illustrations as a thin light line surrounding the atmospheric
envelope of the earth.




THE SPIRIT OF CONQUEST.

BY J. NOVICOW.


The spirit of conquest produces a gigantic aggregation of calamities
and sufferings. A large number of persons still regard conquests with
a favoring eye. Now, what does a conquest signify? It is the arming of
a band of soldiers and going and taking possession of a territory.
Although such expeditions may appear useful, lucrative, legitimate,
and even glorious, little regard is paid, in conducting them, to the
good of societies; for, in spite of all euphemisms, such military
enterprises are robbery, and nothing else, all the time.

Generous spirits who talk about suppressing war do great injury to
mankind. Setting themselves in pursuit of a chimera, they abandon the
road that leads to concrete and positive results. Realists treat the
partisans of perpetual peace as Utopian dreamers, and refuse to follow
them. The noblest and most generous efforts are thus wholly lost. The
direction of public opinion is left to empirics and retrogrades, to
narrow-minded people, who are satisfied with living from day to day
and have not the courage to look the social problems of the time in
the face. War will never be abolished any more than murder. The
propaganda should not be directed on that side. The spirit of conquest
is the thing to combat. And this colossal error must be fought not in
the name of a vague and intangible fraternity, but by appealing to the
egoistic interest of every one. There will always be wars, because man
will never be absolutely sound-minded. At times passion and folly will
prevail over reason. But the idea that conquest is the quickest means
of increasing prosperity will not be everlasting, because it is
utterly false.

Man acts conformably to what seems to be his interest. The idea he has
of this depends on his judgment, which varies every day, as do also
his desires. There is only one efficacious method of effecting social
changes: it is, to modify the desires of men, to bring them to seek
new objects, different from the old ones.

A great many Germans are saying now, "We would give up the last drop
of our blood rather than surrender Alsace-Lorraine." Why do they say
that? Because the possession of the provinces annexed in 1871 procures
them some sort of real or imaginary satisfaction. But if, on the other
hand, this annexation caused them extreme sufferings, the Germans
would say, "We would give up the last drop of our blood to get rid of
Alsace-Lorraine." Now, if the Germans (or any other people) could
comprehend how largely the spirit of conquest diminishes the sum of
their enjoyment, they would certainly express themselves in language
of the latter sort. The apostles of perpetual peace have therefore
taken the wrong road. Their efforts should bear upon the single object
of showing that the appropriation of a neighbor's territories in no
way increases the welfare of men. The pessimists answer us that it
will take many years for the uselessness of conquests to be accepted.
Well, then, man shall have to continue many years in suffering; that
is all there is of it.

When will the day come that we shall find out that it is no longer
advantageous to seize a neighbor's territory? We do not know. The only
thing we can affirm with absolute certainty is, that when it arrives
our prosperity will be increased five or ten fold.[21]

This ctesohedonic error (lust for possession) has produced
consequences of which we proceed to speak. Just as individuals fancy
that they will be better off with larger possessions, so peoples
imagine that their prosperity and happiness will be in direct
proportion to the territorial extent of their country. Hence one of
the silliest aberrations of the human mind--the fatuous idolatry of
square miles. A great many Germans still figure it out that they will
have a larger sum of happiness if their country contains 208,670
square miles instead of 203,070.[22] Few errors are more evident.
There are thousands of examples to prove that the welfare of citizens
is in no way a function of the extent of the state. If it were so,
Russia would be the richest country in Europe, while everybody knows
it is exactly the contrary. Taxation in that country is pushed to
limits that might almost be called absurd, and for that reason the
extent of the nation is one of the greatest obstacles to its
prosperity.

As an example to illustrate the absurdity of the idolatry of square
miles, take California, which now has 158,360 square miles,[23] and
1,200,000 inhabitants. If in another century the population should
rise to forty millions, it might be expedient for the good government
of these men to divide the State into several. If the conservatives of
that period should declare that they would give the last drop of their
blood to preserve the unity of their Commonwealth, they would be
afflicted with the square-mile craze, and as foolish as the Europeans.
Territorial divisions are made for men, not men for territorial
divisions. The object enlightened patriots should pursue is not that a
certain geographical extent should be included under one name or many,
but that the divisions should conform to the aspirations and desires
of the citizens. They should impose as little restraint as possible
upon the economical and intellectual progress of societies.

The inhabitants of the province of Rio Grande recently wanted to
secede from Brazil. The Government at Rio Janeiro, afflicted like
other governments by the square-mile craze, would not consent to it,
and hostilities broke out. Suppose the Rio Grandians had been
victorious in this war; what would have been the result? There would
have been eleven states in South America instead of ten. No modern
political theorist would see the presage of an extraordinary calamity
in such an event as that. The new state would have been recognized by
the other powers, and things would have gone on as before. But if the
central Government, respecting the wishes of the Rio Grandians, had
consented to the secession, the empirical politicians of our time
would have affirmed that the world had been unbalanced. Yet the
situation would have been exactly the same in point of territorial
divisions--eleven independent states instead of ten. We have then to
think that, in the eyes of modern politicians, the avoidance of a war,
the fact of sparing hundreds of millions of money and thousands of
human lives, diminishes wealth, while the waste of capital and
massacres should increase it! It would be hard to be less logical or
more absurd.

The great North American federation is composed of forty-four States,
of from 1,250 square miles (the size of Rhode Island) to 265,780
square miles (the size of Texas). If one hundred States should be
established to-morrow of about 30,000 square miles each, there would
not necessarily follow either an increase or a diminution of the
welfare of the population. The Americans can make equally rapid
progress whether divided into forty republics or one hundred, and as
slow under one division as under the other. Wealth is not a function
of political divisions. So Europe is now divided into twenty-four
independent states, having from 8 to 2,100,000 square miles of
territory. If it were divided to-morrow into one hundred independent
states of 35,000 square miles each, it would as easily be poorer as
richer. All would depend upon the interior organization of each of
these states, and on the relations which they might establish with one
another.

Very few persons understand this truth. When we see the most civilized
nations of Europe imagining that their welfare depends on 5,000 or
6,000 square miles more or less, we stand really stupefied before the
persistence of the ancient routines. The simple disarmament of three
military corps would procure ten times as many benefits for the German
people as the possession of Alsace-Lorraine. In short, as long as the
false association between the territorial extent of a state and its
wealth persists its progress in real wealth will be very slow.

To return to the spirit of conquest. A great many things, as we have
shown in another place, are not appropriable. Foreign territories are
not so for entire nations. A military chief with his staff may be
better off through the conquest of a country, but a nation never.

When William of Normandy seized England he committed an act that was
not according to his interest as properly understood. He destroyed by
war a considerable quantity of wealth, and he and his barons in turn
suffered by the general diminution of welfare. These sufferings were,
however, infinitesimal and very hard to appreciate. True views of the
nature of wealth were, moreover, not accessible to the brains of men
of the eleventh century. Certainly, when William and his army had
possessed themselves of England they experienced an increase of wealth
that was very evident to them. The king had more revenue; every Norman
soldier got land or a reward in money, and he became richer after
Hastings than he had ever been before.

But what did the Roman _people_, for example, gain by the conquest of
the basin of the Mediterranean? Four or five hundred grand personages
divided the provincial lands alienated by the state among themselves,
but what benefit did the masses derive from the bloody campaigns of
the republic? The distribution of the _annone_, 280 grammes of bread
each a day, given to 200,000 persons out of the 1,500,000 inhabitants
of the Eternal City! Surely the Romans would have gained a great deal
more by working themselves than by pillaging other nations!

Things are exactly the same now. In 1871 twenty-eight persons received
from the Emperor William donations forming a total of $3,000,000. But
what benefit did the German _people_ derive from the conquest of
Alsace-Lorraine? None. Dividing the 3,600,000 acres of that province
among the 6,400,000 families that were living in Germany at the time
of the Treaty of Frankfort would make two and a half acres each. This
is not opulence. Of the 5,000,000,000 of francs extorted from France
as damage for the expenses of the war there remained 3,896,250,000
francs, which, divided among 6,400,000 families, represent a gain of
609 francs, or about $121.80 per family--hardly enough to live
scantily upon for four months; and this was the most lucrative war of
which history makes mention! Consider, further, at what amount of
sacrifice these $121.80 have been gained. In 1870 the military
expenses of the North German Confederation and the four southern
states amounted to 349,000,000 francs a year. They now exceed
795,000,000, and in another year (from 1894) will exceed 870,000,000.
Here, then, is an increase of 521,000,000 francs, or a charge of 60
francs per family. As 609 francs, even at five per cent, will only
return 30 francs, we have here a clear loss of 30 francs (or $6) a
family per year. It thus appears that the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine
would have been a bad speculation, even if the French indemnity had
been distributed in equal parts among all the German families. But, in
fact, it has not been so; so that the 60 francs of supplementary
expenditure are paid without any compensation.

It might be said that the conquest of Alsace-Lorraine was not dictated
solely by sordid economical considerations. Other interests, purer and
more elevated, stir the hearts of modern nations. But we ask, Is it
grand, noble, and generous to hold unwilling populations under the
yoke? On the contrary, it is most base, vile, and degrading. It is
difficult to comprehend how brutal conquest can still arouse
enthusiasm. Ancient survivals and routines must for a time have
suppressed all our reflective faculties.

Suppose, again, 3,000,000 German soldiers should penetrate into Russia
and should gain a complete victory: how would they apportion the
territory? The parts here would indeed be larger--Russia contains
5,471,500,000 acres. But a third of this territory, at least, is
desert; subtracting this, there remain about 3,600,000,000 acres,
which, divided among the German families, would give about 5-1/2 acres
to each. It may be asked, How will the conquerors take possession of
these lands? If each family delegated only one of its members, that
would suppose an exodus of 6,400,000 men, going to scatter themselves
from the Vistula to the Amoor. What a disturbance so great an
emigration would make in the economical condition of Germany!
Moreover, would every German colonist be willing to leave his home,
his family, his business, and all his cherished associations, to
install himself on the banks of the Volga, in Siberia, the Caucasus,
or Central Asia? He would acquire 5-1/2 acres, more or less, it is
true, but is it certain that that would bring him more than it would
take from him? On the other hand, if the Germans should have their
shares administered by agents chosen from among the natives, what
complications, what annoyances would arise! The Germans might perhaps
get rid of these difficulties by selling their lands. But what price
could they command, with 3,600,000,000 acres all put into the market
at once? Who would buy it? It is only necessary to look at the facts
at close range (besides a mass of difficulties we have not spoken of)
to comprehend that the direct appropriation of the territory of one
great modern nation by individuals of another does not enter into the
domain of realizable things.

The appropriation of the landed properties is therefore chimerical.
The confiscation of personal goods to the profit of the conquerors
also offers insurmountable difficulties. There remain the public
riches. Few countries could pay indemnities of 5,000,000,000 francs.
But even that colossal sum becomes absurdly insufficient when it is
equally divided among millions of takers.

All this is most plainly evident, and yet the spirit of conquest and
the fatuous idolatry of square miles are more active than ever in the
old world of Europe.

Let us see now what this mad aberration costs. We will begin with the
direct losses.

A whole continent of our globe, twice as large as the European
continent, having 8,000,000 square miles and 80,000,000
inhabitants--North America--is divided into three political dominions:
Canada, the United States, and Mexico. As none of these countries
covets the territory of the other, there are on this vast continent
only 114,453 soldiers and marines, one military man for 700
inhabitants, while in Europe there is one for 108. The American
proportion would give 514,286 men for all the European armies. As
there are no savage elements in Europe to be restrained by arms, half
of the North American contingent ought to be enough to maintain
internal order there. Europe needs only 300,000 soldiers at most; all
the others are supported in deference to the idolatry for square
miles. This additional military force exceeds 3,300,000 men, and costs
4,508,000,000 francs ($901,600,000) a year. And this is the direct
loss entailed by the spirit of conquest; and yet it is trifling as
compared with the indirect losses.

First, there are 3,300,000 men under the flags. If they were not
soldiers, and were following lucrative occupations and earning only
1,000 francs ($200) a head, they might produce $760,000,000. The
$900,000,000 absorbed now by military expenditures would bring five
per cent if invested in agricultural and industrial enterprises. This
would make another $45,000,000. The twenty-eight days of the reserves
are worth at least $40,000,000. Here, then, is an absolutely palpable
sum of $845,000,000. But what a number of colossal losses escape all
valuation! Capital produces capital. If $1,800,000,000 were saved
every year from military expenses and poured into industrial
enterprises, they would produce benefits beyond our power to estimate.

To obtain a correct appreciation of the evils derived from the spirit
of conquest, we must take a glance at the past. We need not go back of
the middle ages, from which we shall only take a few examples. The
destruction of wealth wrought by war has been nowhere so frightful as
in Spain. In 1073 the Castilians tried to capture Toledo from the
Moors. With the military engines of the time it was impossible to
accomplish the purpose by a direct attack on a place so admirably
fortified by Nature and man; so the King of Castile, Alfonso VI,
ravaged the country for three successive years, destroyed the crops,
harassed the people and the cattle, and, in short, made a desert
around the old capital of the Visigoths.

From 1110 till 1815--seven hundred and five years--there were two
hundred and seventy-two years of war between France and England. Now
the two nations have lived in peace for eighty years, and it has not
prevented them from prospering. What better proof could we have that
all the previous wars were useless?

We need not speak of the massacres of the Thirty Years' War, by which
a third of the population of Germany perished, or of the frightful
hecatombs of Napoleon I, for these facts are in everybody's memory. We
shall confine our attention to the losses caused by the spirit of
conquest, at least since the Thirty Years' War. Here, again, we shall
proceed by analogies. From 1700 to 1815 England expended 175,000,000
francs ($35,000,000) a year for war. Suppose that the expenditures of
the other great powers--Germany (including Prussia), Austria, Spain,
France, and Russia--were similar. This would make, without counting
the smaller states, 1,050,000,000 francs ($210,000,000) for all
Europe. Still, as war was not so costly to Russia or Prussia as to
England, we will reduce this figure one fourth. We shall then have,
between 1700 and 1815, an annual expenditure of 787,500,000 francs
($157,500,000).[24] Let us estimate the cost of the wars of the
seventeenth century at a slightly lower sum, putting it at only
500,000,000 francs (or $100,000,000) a year for all Europe. That would
make 41,000,000,000 francs ($8,200,000,000), or for the entire period
from 1618 to 1815, 131,562,500,000 francs ($26,312,500,000).

We have more certain data for the nineteenth century. The Crimean,
Italian, Schleswig-Holstein, and American Wars, and the war of 1866,
cost 46,830,000,000 francs ($9,366,000,000).[25] The war of France
cost 15,000,000,000 francs ($3,000,000,000) at the lowest; that of
1877 at least 4,000,000,000 francs ($800,000,000). Add for the war of
Greek independence, the French and Austrian expeditions to Spain and
Naples, the Polish war of 1830, the Turco-Russian war of 1828-'29, and
the wars of 1848, 3,000,000,000 francs ($600,000,000) more--a very
moderate estimate; we reach a total sum of 68,830,000,000 francs
($13,766,000,000). None of the extra-European conflicts are comprised
in this figure; neither the war between Russia and Persia in 1827,
that of Mehemet Ali against the Turks, the struggle against the
mountaineers of the Caucasus and against the Arabs in Algeria, or the
English campaign in Afghanistan--concerning all of which we have no
figures.

Counting only the figures we have been able to obtain, we have for the
period from 1618 till our own days 200,392,000,000 francs
($50,078,500,000) as the bare direct losses by war, which have had to
be defrayed by the budgets of the different European states. How shall
we calculate the indirect losses? Between 1618 and 1648 Germany lost
6,000,000 inhabitants. The destruction of property was prodigious, the
ravages were frightful. How can we represent them in money? It is
absolutely impossible. There are, too, some expenses arising from the
spirit of conquest that almost wholly escape observation. We shall
give only two examples of them.

The ctesohedonic fallacy (lust for possession) raged in the middle
ages between the nearest neighbors. No city could offer any security
unless it was surrounded by strong walls. Since these required great
expenditures, they could not be rebuilt every few days. For this
reason space was greatly economized in the cities, and their streets
were very narrow. At a later period, when security had become
established, the walls were demolished. In our own time the needs of
hygiene and luxury have urged the opening of broad ways in the ancient
European cities. It has been necessary to buy houses and demolish them
in order to create the grand modern avenues. There would have been no
walls in the middle ages except for the spirit of conquest, and the
broad streets would have been established then, as has been done in
the new cities of Russia and America. To pierce these new avenues,
Paris, for example, has had to contract debts, the annual interest on
which amounts to at least 50,000,000 or 60,000,000 francs ($10,000,000
to $12,000,000). This expense should be charged to the account of the
spirit of conquest. But nobody has ever thought of attributing these
50,000,000 or 60,000,000 of the city budget to military waste. And how
many other cities are in the same situation? Another example: during
six centuries France and England were trying to take provinces from
one another. Hence a permanent hostility existed between the two
nations. Later on the circumstances changed, but by virtue of the
routine inherent in the human mind the old resentments remained,
though the motive for them had gone. To thwart the progress of France
was considered a patriotic duty by such English ministers as Lord
Palmerston. In 1855 M. de Lesseps formed a company to construct the
Suez Canal. As M. de Lesseps was a Frenchman, Lord Palmerston and the
British Cabinet thought themselves obligated to oppose his project,
and their opposition cost about 200,000,000 francs ($40,000,000). The
canal might have been constructed then for that sum, but in
consequence of the machinations of the English it cost 400,000,000
francs ($80,000,000). Who has ever thought of charging that loss to
the account of the spirit of conquest? Nevertheless, that is where it
belongs.[26]

The indirect losses of war defy valuation. But the matter may be
looked at from another point of view: that of the profits which they
prevent being made. The American war against secession cost the
treasury of both combatants $7,000,000,000. Now, if, without speaking
of the destruction of property,[27] we only consider the benefits
nonrealized, the most moderate estimates make them $12,000,000,000
for the year 1890,[28] and the figure goes on every year increasing in
geometrical progression.

Further, the debts must be considered. The largest proportion of them
are consequences of the idolatry for square miles. This entails an
annual expenditure of $644,800,000 which we should not have to bear
were it not for the ctesohedonic fallacy.[29]

Yet another factor has so far not been mentioned: men. The wars of the
last three centuries have cost, at the lowest figure, 30,000,000 or
40,000,000 victims. Some authors raise this very moderate estimate to
20,000,000 per century. Without speaking of the frightful sufferings
of these unfortunates, they represent an enormous capital.[30] Let us
add, further, that these men, if they had not been killed, might have
had children that now have no existence. Without the wars of Napoleon
I and Napoleon III Europe would have had 45,000,000 more inhabitants
than it has, and they might have been producing $2,700,000 a year.[31]

We hope the reader will admit, after these considerations, that the
indirect losses of war certainly exceed the direct ones. Still,
adhering to our method of underrating rather than exaggerating, we
will regard them as equal. We may therefore affirm that the spirit of
conquest has cost, since 1618, in the group of European nations alone,
the trifle of $80,156,800,000. Suppose we should go farther back--into
antiquity even? Imagination refuses to set down the gigantic sums.

This is not all; the cost of civil wars has to be counted, for the
conquest of power within the state is attended by massacres which are
often not inferior to those of foreign ones. The chiefs of the Roman
legions contending for the empire carried on as bloody and costly
campaigns against their rivals as against the Parthians or the
Germans. The war between Paris and Versailles in 1871 occasioned
considerable expenditures, not to speak of the indirect losses, which
were immense. We are, unfortunately, absolutely without data
concerning the cost of civil wars, and shall have to satisfy ourselves
with what we have been able to obtain concerning foreign wars.
$80,156,800,000 used up in two centuries! We need not go outside of
this for a solution of the social question. Without this unrestricted
waste the earth would now have ten times more wheat, sugar, linen,
cotton, meat, wool, etc.; there would be ten times as many houses on
the globe, and they would be more spacious, better warmed, and better
ventilated; a network of roads, with frequent mails, would cover
Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. In short, if conquest had been
considered an evil, even during only two centuries, our wealth would
have been infinitely superior to what we now possess. But if the
ctesohedonic fallacy had been seen through by the civilized societies
of the Roman period, the face of the earth would have been very
different from what it is. Our planet would have been completely
appropriated to the satisfaction of our wants. Waste lands would have
been tilled and swamps dried; everywhere that a drop of water could be
made to serve for irrigation it would have been applied to that use.
Magnificent cities, inhabited by active and industrious populations,
would have arisen in numerous places where now are found only briers
and stones. In short, we should have been able to see men now, in the
year of grace 1894, as we expect to see them in three or four thousand
years.

The past can not be changed. We have laid bare the unhappy
consequences of our ancient errors simply in order to show how we can
assure our welfare in the future. As long as the spirit of conquest
rages among men, misery will be the lot of our species. Our savage and
barbarous ancestors did not know what we know. Attila, Tamerlane, and
even Matabele, a chief of our own times, might be excused for fancying
that conquest increases the wealth of the conquerors; but a Moltke and
a Prince Bismarck can not. The masses are still too deeply imbued with
military vainglory. Happily, they are beginning to open their
eyes.--_Translated for the Popular Science Monthly from the book Les
Gaspillages des Societes Modernes_ (The Wastes of Modern Societies),
Paris, 1894.


FOOTNOTES:

[21] The pessimists are further mistaken. The idea that conquest is
disastrous, even to the conqueror, is much more widespread in modern
societies than is generally thought. But social reflexes urge the
masses to obey their chief blindly. It requires only a Gothic
spirit--like Bismarck, for example--to set a whole army in motion, and
make it do things which every officer and every soldier would condemn
as a personal act.

[22] The difference is the extent of Alsace-Lorraine.

[23] About the extent of the British Isles, Belgium, Holland, and
Switzerland combined.

[24] See Seeley's Expansion of England, p. 21. This figure is very
moderate. Between 1802 and 1813 France alone spent 498,000,000 francs
($99,600,000) a year. See Laroque, La Guerre et les Armees
permanentes, Paris, 1870, p. 203.

[25] See P. Leroy-Beaulieu, Recherches economiques sur les Guerres
contemporaines, Paris, p. 181.

[26] We may refer here to another loss which has never been thought of
till now. It was long fancied that wealth could be acquired more
rapidly by war than by work; consequently, conquest seeming to be the
most rapid and therefore most efficacious way, was honored, and labor,
appearing to be a slower process, was despised. In our days a large
number of descendants of the knights of the middle ages retain the
ideas of their ancestors and look upon labor as degrading.
Hence thousands of aristocrats do nothing, but remain social
good-for-nothings, retarding the increase of wealth by their
inactivity.

[27] Sherman, in his march from Atlanta to Savannah alone, destroyed
more than $400,000,000. The cotton famine occasioned by this war cost
Great Britain a loss of $480,000,000. Who has ever thought of charging
this against militarism?

[28] See E. Reclus, Nouvelle geographie universelle (French edition),
vol. xvi, p. 810.

[29] A justification of this figure may be found in my Luttes entre
les societes humaines, p. 220.

[30] A half million <DW64>s are massacred every year in Africa in the
tribal wars, which also are caused by the ctesohedonic fallacy.
Suppose each one of them might have earned $20 a year. Capitalized at
four per cent, this sum would have amounted to $400,000,000.

[31] See my Luttes, p. 228. Let us say, in passing, that we owe our
existing savagery partly to the ctesohedonic fallacy. When we think
that the most rapid way of enriching ourselves is by seizing our
neighbor's territories, the fewer defenders that territory has, the
better. So all pretended political geniuses glorify themselves on
having killed the largest number of their fellow-men. Caesar boasted of
having killed a million and a half of Gauls. At the moment of writing
these lines a terrible accident has occurred at Santander. Hundreds of
persons were killed by the explosion of a boat loaded with dynamite.
Great pity was expressed for the victims. Collections for their
benefit were taken in France. Suppose France and Spain were now at
war. If somebody had blown up some thousand Spaniards in a fortress,
we should have sung _Te Deums_. Oh, man's logic!

       *       *       *       *       *

     Until within a few years the field for the study of glaciers
     and their action has been the Alps; but now, as Prof. H.L.
     Fairchild said in his address as chairman of the Geological
     Section of the American Association, the North American
     continent is recognized as a field of the greatest activity,
     both in the past and at the present time; and, moreover, it
     presents types of glaciers not known in Europe. It must
     therefore become the Mecca of foreign students of glaciers.




A SHORT HISTORY OF SCIENTIFIC INSTRUCTION.[32]

BY J. NORMAN LOCKYER, K.C.B., F.R.S.


II.

I must come back from this excursion to call your attention to the
year 1845, in which one of the germs of our college first saw the
light.

What was the condition of England in 1845? Her universities had
degenerated into _hauts lycees_. With regard to the university
teaching, I may state that even as late as the late fifties a senior
wrangler--I had the story from himself--came to London from Cambridge
expressly to walk about the streets to study crystals, prisms, and the
like in the optician's windows. Of laboratories in the universities
there were none; of science teaching in the schools there was none;
there was no organization for training science teachers.

If an artisan wished to improve his knowledge he had only the moribund
Mechanics' Institutes to fall back upon.

The nation which then was renowned for its utilization of waste
material products allowed its mental products to remain undeveloped.

There was no minister of instruction, no councilors with a knowledge
of the national scientific needs, no organized secondary or primary
instruction. We lacked then everything that Germany had equipped
herself with in the matter of scientific industries.

Did this matter? Was it more than a mere abstract question of a want
of perfection?

It mattered very much! From all quarters came the cry that the
national industries were being undermined in consequence of the more
complete application of scientific methods to those of other
countries.

The chemical industries were the first to feel this, and because
England was then the seat of most of the large chemical works.[33]

Very few chemists were employed in these chemical works. There were in
cases some so-called chemists at about bricklayer's wages--not much of
an inducement to study chemistry; even if there had been practical
laboratories, where it could have been properly learned. Hence, when
efficient men were wanted they were got from abroad--i.e., from
Germany, or the richer English had to go abroad themselves.

At this time we had, fortunately for us, in England, in very high
place, a German fully educated by all that could be learned at one of
the best-equipped modern German universities, where he studied both
science and the fine arts. I refer to the Prince Consort. From that
year to his death he was the fountain of our English educational
renaissance, drawing to himself men like Playfair, Clark, and De la
Beche; knowing what we lacked, he threw himself into the breach. This
college is one of the many things the nation owes to him. His service
to his adopted country, and the value of the institutions he helped to
inaugurate, are by no means even yet fully recognized, because those
from whom national recognition full and ample should have come, were,
and to a great extent still are, the products of the old system of
middle-age scholasticism which his clear vision recognized was
incapable by itself of coping with the conditions of modern civilized
communities.

It was in the year 1845 that the influence of the Prince Consort began
to be felt. Those who know most of the conditions of science and art
then and now, know best how beneficial that influence was in both
directions; my present purpose, however, has only reference to
science.

The College of Chemistry was founded in 1845, first as a private
institution; the School of Mines was established by the Government in
1851.

In the next year, in the speech from the throne at the opening of
Parliament, her Majesty spoke as follows: "The advancement of the fine
arts and of practical science will be readily recognized by you as
worthy the attention of a great and enlightened nation. I have
directed that a comprehensive scheme shall be laid before you having
in view the promotion of these objects, toward which I invite your aid
and co-operation."

Strange words these from the lips of an English sovereign!

The Government of this country was made at last to recognize the great
factors of a peaceful nation's prosperity, and to reverse a policy
which has been as disastrous to us as if they had insisted upon our
naval needs being supplied by local effort as they were in Queen
Elizabeth's time.

England has practically lost a century; one need not be a prophet to
foresee that in another century's time our education and our
scientific establishments will be as strongly organized by the British
Government as the navy itself.

As a part of the comprehensive scheme referred to by her Majesty, the
Department of Science and Art was organized in 1853, and in the
amalgamation of the College of Chemistry and the School of Mines we
have the germ of our present institution.

But this was not the only science school founded by the Government.
The Royal School of Naval Architecture and Marine Engineering was
established by the department at the request of the Lords
Commissioners of the Admiralty, "with a view of providing especially
for the education of shipbuilding officers for her Majesty's service,
and promoting the general study of the science of shipbuilding and
naval engineering." It was not limited to persons in the Queen's
service, and it was opened on November 1, 1864. The present Royal
College of Science was built for it and the College of Chemistry. In
1873 the school was transferred to the Royal Naval College, Greenwich,
and this accident enabled the teaching from Jermyn Street to be
transferred and proper practical instruction to be given at South
Kensington. The Lords of the Admiralty expressed their entire
satisfaction with the manner in which the instruction had been carried
on at South Kensington; and well they might, for in a memorandum
submitted to the Lord President in 1887, the president and council of
the Institute of Naval Architects state: "When the department dealt
with the highest class of education in naval architecture by assisting
in founding and by carrying on the School of Naval Architecture at
South Kensington, the success which attended their efforts was
phenomenal, the great majority of the rising men in the profession
having been educated at that institution."

Here I again point out, both with regard to the School of Mines, the
School of Naval Architecture, and the later Normal School, that it was
stern need that was in question, as in Egypt in old times.

Of the early history of the college I need say nothing after the
addresses of my colleagues, Professors Judd and Roberts-Austen, but I
am anxious to refer to some parts of its present organization and
their effect on our national educational growth in some directions.

It was after 1870 that our institution gradually began to take its
place as a normal school--that is, that the teaching of teachers
formed an important part of its organization, because in that year the
newly established departments, having found that the great national
want then was teachers of science, began to take steps to secure them.
Examinations had been inaugurated in 1859, but they were for
outsiders, conferring certificates and a money reward on the most
competent teachers tested in this way. These examinations were really
controlled by our school, for Tyndall, Hofmann, Ramsay, Huxley, and
Warington Smyth, the first professors, were also the first examiners.

Very interesting is it to look back at that first year's work, the
first cast of the new educational net. After what I have said about
the condition of chemistry and the establishment of the College of
Chemistry in 1845, you will not be surprised to hear that Dr. Hofmann
was the most favored--he had forty-four students.

Professor Huxley found one student to tackle his questions, and he
failed.

Professors Ramsay and Warington Smyth had three each, but the two
threes only made five; for both lists were headed by the name of

                          Judd, John W.,
                                  Wesleyan Training College,
                                                     Westminster.

Our present dean was caught in the first haul.

These examinations were continued till 1866, and upward of six hundred
teachers obtained certificates, some of them in several subjects.

Having secured the teachers, the next thing the department did was to
utilize them. This was done in 1859 by the establishment of the
science classes throughout the country, which are, I think, the only
part of our educational system which even the Germans envy us. The
teaching might go on in schools, attics or cellars, there was neither
age limit nor distinction of sex or creed.

Let me insist upon the fact that from the outset practical work was
encouraged by payments for apparatus, and that latterly the
examinations themselves, in some of the subjects, have been practical.

       *       *       *       *       *

The number of students under instruction in science classes under
examined in the first year in which local examinations were held was
442; the number in 1897 was 202,496. The number of candidates examined
in the first year in which local examinations were held was 650, who
worked 1,000 papers; in 1897 the number was 106,185, who worked
159,724 papers, chemistry alone sending in 28,891 papers, mathematics
24,764, and physiography 16,879.

The total number of individual students under instruction in science
classes under the department from 1859 to 1897 inclusive has been,
approximately, 2,000,000. Of these about 900,000 came forward for
examination, the total number of papers worked by them being
3,195,170.

Now why have I brought these statistics before you?

Because from 1861 onward the chief rewards of the successful students
have been scholarships and exhibitions held in this college; a system
adopted in the hope that in this way the numbers of perfectly trained
science teachers might be increased, so that the science classes
throughout the country might go on from strength to strength.

The royal exhibitions date from 1863, the national scholars from 1884.
The free studentships were added later.

The strict connection between the science classes throughout the
country and our college will be gathered from the following statement,
which refers to the present time:

Twenty-one royal exhibitions--seven open each year--four to the Royal
College of Science, London, and three to the Royal College of Science,
Dublin.

Sixty-six national scholarships--twenty-two open each year--tenable,
at the option of the holder, at either the Royal College of Science,
London, or the Royal College of Science, Dublin.

Eighteen free studentships--six open each year--to the Royal College
of Science, London.

A royal exhibition entitles the holder to free admission to lectures
and laboratories, and to instruction during the course for the
associateship--about three years--in the Royal College of Science,
London, or the Royal College of Science, Dublin, with maintenance and
traveling allowances.

A national scholarship entitles the holder to free admission to
lectures and laboratories and to instruction during the course of the
associateship--about three years--at either the Royal College of
Science, London, or the Royal College of Science, Dublin, at the
option of the holder, with maintenance and traveling allowances.

A free studentship entitles the holder to free admission to the
lectures and laboratories and to instruction during the course for the
associateship--about three years--in the Royal College of Science,
London, but not to any maintenance or traveling allowance.

Besides the above students who have been successful in the
examinations of the science classes, a limited number (usually about
sixty) of teachers, and of students in science classes who intend to
become science teachers, are admitted free for a term or session to
the courses of instruction. They may be called upon to pass an
entrance examination. Of these, there are two categories--those who
come to learn and those who remain to teach; some of the latter may be
associates.

Besides all these, those holding Whitworth scholarships--the award of
which is decided by the science examinations--can, and some do, spend
the year covered by the exhibition at the college.

In this way, then, is the _Ecole Normale_ side of our institution
built up.

The number of Government students in the college in 1872 was 25; in
1886 it was 113; and in 1897 it was 186.

The total number of students who passed through the college from
1882-'83 to 1896-'97, inclusive, was 4,145. Of these, 1,966 were
Government students. The number who obtained the associateship of the
Royal School of Mines from 1851 to 1881 was 198, of whom 39 were
Government students, and of the Royal College of Science and Royal
School of Mines from 1882 to 1897 the number was 525, of whom 323 were
Government students. Of this total of 362 Government students 94 were
science teachers in training.

With regard to the Whitworth scholarships, which, like the
exhibitions, depend upon success at the yearly examinations throughout
the country, I may state that six have held their scholarships at the
college for at least a part of the scholarship period, and three
others were already associates.

So much for the prizemen we have with us. I next come to the teachers
in training who come to us. The number of teachers in training who
have passed through the college from 1872 to 1897, inclusive, is about
six hundred; on an average they attended about two years each. The
number in the session 1872-'73, when they were first admitted, was
sixteen, the number in 1885-'86 was fifty, and in 1896-'97 sixty.
These have not as a rule taught science classes previously, but before
admission they give an undertaking that they intend to teach. In the
earlier years some did not carry out this undertaking, doubtless
because of the small demand for teachers of science at that time. But
we have changed all that. With but very few exceptions, all the
teachers so trained now at once begin teaching, and not necessarily in
classes under the department. It is worthy of note, too, that many
royal exhibitioners and national scholars, although under no
obligation to do so, also take up science teaching. It is probable
that of all the Government students now who pass out of the college
each year not less than three fourths become teachers. The total
number of teachers of science engaged in classes under the department
alone at the present time is about six thousand.

I have not yet exhausted what our college does for the national
efforts in aiding the teaching of science.

When you, gentlemen, leave us about the end of June for your
well-earned holidays, a new task falls upon your professors in the
shape of summer courses to teachers of science classes brought up by
the department from all parts of the four kingdoms to profit by the
wealth of apparatus in the college and museum, and the practical work
which it alone renders possible.

The number of science teachers who have thus attended the summer
courses reaches 6,200, but as many of these have attended more than
one course, the number of separate persons is not so large.

RESEARCH.--From time to time balances arise in the scholarship fund
owing to some of the national scholarships or royal exhibitions being
vacated before the full time for which they are tenable has expired.
Scholarships are formed from these balances and awarded among those
students who, having completed the full course of training for the
associateship, desire to study for another year at the college. _It is
understood that the fourth year is to be employed in research in the
subject of the associateship._

The gaining of one of the Remanet scholarships, not more than two on
the average annually, referred to, furnishes really the only means by
which deserving students are enabled to pursue research in the
college; as, although a professor has the power to nominate a student
to a free place in his laboratory, very few of the most deserving
students are able to avail themselves of the privilege owing to want
of means.

The department only very rarely sends students up as teachers in
training for research work, but only those who intend making teaching
their profession are eligible for these studentships.

I trust that at some future day, when we get our new buildings--it is
impossible to do more than we do till we get them--more facilities for
research may be provided, and even an extension of time allowed for it
if necessary. I see no reason why some of the 1851 exhibition
scholarships should not be awarded to students of this college, but to
be eligible they must have published a research. Research should
naturally form part of the work of the teachers in training who are
not brought up here merely to effect an economy in the teaching staff.

Such, then, in brief, are some of our normal-school attributes. I
think any one who knows the facts must acknowledge that the
organization has justified itself not only by what it has done, but
also by the outside activities it has set in motion. It is true that
with regard to the system of examining school candidates by means of
papers sent down from London, the department was anticipated by the
College of Preceptors in 1853, and by Oxford and Cambridge in 1858;
but the action of 1861, when science classes open to everybody, was
copied by Oxford and Cambridge in 1869. The department's teachers got
to work in 1860, but the so-called "University Extension Movement"
dates only from 1873, and only quite recently have summer courses been
started at Oxford and Cambridge.

The chemical and physical laboratories, small though they were in the
department's schools, were in operation long before any practical work
in these subjects was done either at Oxford or Cambridge. When the
college laboratories began, about 1853, they existed practically
alone. From one point of view we should rejoice that they are now
third rate. I think it would be wrong of me not to call your attention
to the tenacity, the foresight, the skill, the unswerving patience,
exhibited by those upon whom has fallen the duty of sailing the good
ship "Scientific Instruction," launched, as I have stated, out upon a
sea which was certain, from the history I have brought before you, to
be full of opposing currents.

I have had a statement prepared showing what the most distinguished of
our old students and of those who have succeeded in the department's
examinations are now doing. The statement shows that those who have
been responsible for our share in the progress of scientific
instruction have no cause to be ashamed.

CONCLUSION.--I have referred previously to the questions of secondary
education and of a true London University, soon, let us hope, to be
realized.

Our college will be the first institution to gain from a proper system
of secondary education, for the reason that scientific studies gain
enormously by the results of literary culture, without which we can
neither learn so thoroughly nor teach so effectively as one could
wish.

To keep a proper mind-balance, engaged as we are here continuously in
scientific thought, literature is essential, as essential as bodily
exercise, and if I may be permitted to give you a little advice, I
should say organize your athletics as students of the college, and
organize your literature as individuals. I do not think you will gain
so much by studying scientific books when away from here as you will
by reading English and foreign classics, including a large number of
works of imagination; and study French and German also in your
holidays by taking short trips abroad.

With regard to the university. If it be properly organized, in the
light of the latest German experience, with complete science and
technical faculties of the highest order, it should certainly insist
upon annexing the School of Mines portion of our institution; the past
history of the school is so creditable that the new university for its
own sake should insist upon such a course. It would be absurd, in the
case of a nation which depends so much on mining and metallurgy, if
these subjects were not taught in the chief national university, as
the University of London must become.

But the London University, like the Paris University, if the little
history of science teaching I have given you is of any value, must
leave our normal college alone, at all events till we have more than
trebled our present supply of science teachers.

But while it would be madness to abolish such an institution as our
normal school, and undesirable if not impossible to graft it on the
new university, our school, like its elder sister in Paris, should be
enabled to gain by each increase in the teaching power of the
university. The students on the scientific side of the Paris school,
in spite of the fact that their studies and researches are looked
after by fourteen professors entitled Maitres de Conferences, attend
certain of the courses at the Sorbonne and the College de France, and
this is one of the reasons why many of the men and researches which
have enriched French science hail from the _Ecole Normale_.

One word more. As I have pointed out, the French _Ecole Normale_ was
the result of a revolution; I may now add that France since Sedan has
been doing, and in a tremendous fashion, what, as I have told you,
Prussia did after Jena. Let us not wait for disastrous defeats, either
on the field of battle or of industry, to develop to the utmost our
scientific establishments and so take our proper and complete place
among the nations.--_Nature._


FOOTNOTES:

[32] An address delivered at the Royal College of Science on October
6, 1898.

[33] Perkin. Nature, vol. xxxii, p. 334.




THE SERIES METHOD: A COMPARISON.

BY CHARLOTTE TAYLOR.


Broadly speaking, there are two methods which are used for the
teaching of a language: that of the mother and that of the grammarian.
The child learns its own or _mother_ tongue from the mother; it learns
a foreign tongue from a teacher, whose highest ambition is to be a
grammarian. Does the child learn better from the mother or from the
grammarian? Without doubt, from the mother, according to the mother
method. If this is so, must we use the example of the mother or of the
grammarian when we are to begin the teaching of a foreign language? Is
there any reason why a foreign tongue should be otherwise taught than
the mother tongue? Is it not at least worth the trouble to try the
method of the mother, when it is every day demonstrated that pupils
who have had five, six, seven years of teaching are unable, on leaving
school, so much as to understand when the language they have been
studying is used in conversation?

Let us attempt to obtain light on the differences between these two
principal methods that exist for teaching a language. What is the
mother's method? How does she teach the child to speak? First let us
notice that the mother follows the child: she allows him first to show
interest in something and then helps him to express _himself_. Here we
must pause to notice that what most interests the child is not a
thing, an object for itself, but the capacity of the thing to do
something, the possibilities of the thing for the performance of an
action. A young child takes a thing in its hand and waves it, or
strikes it against something, or passes it from one hand to the other;
when it is older, it asks invariably, "What for?" The mother names the
thing to the child, and also the action that may be therewith
performed. The child begins to play. Here a specialty of the mother
method comes into view. The mother tells the child that she is
_pleased_ or _displeased_ with him, that it makes her _happy_ or
_unhappy_ when the child does this or that, that she _thinks_ he is a
good or a naughty boy, etc.--all of which remarks express her
feelings, her thoughts, in contradistinction to the actions which have
occasioned these feelings and thoughts; the realm of the mind as
opposed to the world of activity. Let us here notice that the speech
of every people contains these two classifications of words, the
objective and the subjective; and indeed it must be so, since we
perform actions and we judge of our actions. By this method the child
learns in about a year from the time it begins to speak to express
itself about what it does and what it thinks.

Now what is the method of the grammarian? The child learns first the
names of things that do not appeal to his consciousness, for they do
not start from his point of view, but from that of the maker of a
book. He learns lists of words--that is, he learns to know the
_symbol_, and not the _thing_; he translates. He learns about Caesar's
wars and the book of his father's uncle in what is called an exercise.
For both of these subjects he feels no interest, which is to be
expected, as they are abstract. He sees no action. Of the great part
of language, which may be called the speech of feeling, he also learns
only in the abstract. He reads that Caesar was glad or that his
father's uncle was angry, but the happiness and the anger are outside
of his consciousness; they have been presented to him by symbols, that
is, printed words. By this method the child learns in about four years
to read fairly well; as a rule, speaking the language is entirely out
of the question. The pupils can not talk of their actions and their
feelings, because these are represented to them by symbols, for such
are printed words; they have not grasped them as actualities. If on
going into a foreign country they are able to understand what is being
said, the teacher may consider himself lucky. He has done his utmost
with the method he has chosen to employ. He has attained something. It
remains true that the mother accomplishes more in a shorter time than
the grammarian.

But is it perhaps possible to put the two methods together, and thus
to create a method which shall contain the good of both? We must not
continue always to act as the mother does, to teach after her method,
or our pupils will continue to talk like a child of two years, and be
furthermore unable to write at all. How shall we manage to melt the
two into one compact, inseparable whole?

Let us imagine a class is to take its first lesson in the foreign
tongue. First, what shall be the matter of the lesson; then, how shall
it be presented? We shall be careful to choose a subject that can be
interesting to the pupil, hence a subject containing activity. It is
not necessary that it should be anything astonishing or unusual. Let
us consider with the pupils how one opens the classroom door. Let us
ask the pupil in his mother tongue how he does it, carefully drawing
his attention to the number of actions necessary to the accomplishment
of our aim, such as walking, standing still, extending the arm,
grasping the knob, etc., together with the resulting actions on the
part of the door, opening, swinging, etc. We will then draw his
attention to the words of activity, the verbs, and tell him he is
going to learn those words in the new language--say German. We will
now take the first verb necessary to the accomplishment of our aim,
that of walking. We will say, _while we walk_, such sentences as "This
is gehe," "See how I gehe," "My feet move when I gehe," etc. We do the
same with each verb, always with its accompanying action. We will take
the first four verbs of our subject, repeat them the first time with
many explanatory phrases, the second time with fewer, the third and
last time we shall simply repeat the verbs "gehe," "stehe still,"
"strecke aus," "fasse an," always with the actions. By this time the
pupils will know these, they having heard each one at least seven
times. We can now allow them to recite, we still giving the clew by
the production of the appropriate action. Having taught these first
four verbs, we are now ready for the full sentence "I walk toward the
door," "I stand still by the door," "I reach out my arm," "I take hold
of the knob." We can teach the subject "ich" without difficulty, as it
remains the same in all the sentences. Let us take the nouns and teach
in this manner: "Ich gehe"--pointing--"Thuer," then a repetition of
"Thuer" contained in sentences describing it, with at least three
repetitions of the word. Then come the words showing direction and
relation. If you say "Ich gehe"--pointing--"Thuer," the pupil will know
that there is a word lacking, and he will be unsatisfied till he knows
it. We now have a sentence, "Ich gehe nach der Thuer." We will teach
the other sentences in the same way; we will repeat each sentence at
least three times in its entirety, and we will allow the pupils to
recite. Here it is of interest to show the pupil that the sentence has
sprung from the verb, that the verb is the germ of the sentence.
Whether we do this with the words "verb," "sentence," "germ," must
depend on the capacity of the class. It is not a question of words,
but of ideas. Let us present our subject as a living thing. To supply
the pupil with an old-fashioned grammar exercise is like inviting him
to make a dinner off papier-mache joints and steaks.

All this time we have been considering the part of language which
deals with the _outside_ world. It is now time to consider how we
shall present the part of language which deals with the inner life. We
must make the pupil capable of expressing his states of mind, his
thoughts, because these thoughts are interesting to him. There is,
broadly speaking, only one situation in class about which his mind is
working: his own success or failure to recite. Hence, before each
recitation we shall speak a sentence of encouragement or command, such
as "Please begin," "I think you are going to do well." After each
recitation we shall speak a sentence of praise or blame, such as "Very
good," "It might have been better." These, as they can not be
expressed by actions, may be translated when necessary into equivalent
phrases in the mother tongue. We shall illustrate each phrase by
stories, riddles, quotations, whatever you like. The pupil will be
interested, and hence will remember. It is not necessary to the
acquisition of knowledge that the pupil should be thoroughly bored
while trying to learn. After a sufficient number of repetitions of a
phrase by the teacher, it will be handed over to the pupils, who will
then address to each other phrases of encouragement, command, praise,
blame, etc. We have now enabled the pupil to express an action and his
thought; the outside and the inside world are his; he needs only to
advance as he began. Each lesson proceeds in this wise:


EXAMPLE.

PART I.--Teacher: "We shall learn about opening the door." General
subjective phrase, "Pay attention." Explanation of the phrase through
stories.

Teaching of _verbs_.

First subjective phrase before recitation, "Please begin." Explanation
through stories.

Recitation.

First subjective phrase after recitation, "Very good." Explanations
through stories.

After the teaching of the _sentences_, the subjective phrases are
spoken by the pupils.

It lies in the intelligence of the teacher to recognize the moment for
introducing phrases.

The lesson then proceeds to the movements of the door as Part II, and
to our leaving the door as Part III. The scheme is the same.

All this is a copy (systematized, of course) of the method employed by
the mother. Now, first, can the grammarian be useful to us? Let us
remember that to begin with his method is to put the cart before the
horse. He must play the second but also an important part. The child
learns to speak first, but he also learns to read and to write. We
will give the same lesson to the pupil in printed form; he will be
asked to read it, and then to copy it or write it from dictation. He
will receive the new speech through the sense of hearing; it will then
be communicated to the sight, and then to the touch. In this manner a
class of twenty girls of about thirteen years had been taught English.
After about thirty printed lessons had been mastered with the
anecdotes, riddles, etc., which had occupied about half a German
school year, they were not only able to read and write without many
mistakes, but showed a strong desire to express themselves in the new
tongue, and were, indeed, able to do so very satisfactorily, as
compared with the results obtained by the grammarian after a seven
years' course.

Who first thought of combining the two original methods of language
teaching in this way? A Frenchman, named Francois Gouin. He gave it
the name of the "Series Method," because each lesson contains a series
of actions. After the pupil has learned to express himself in regard
to his immediate surroundings he continues to learn in series in
regard to the lives of animals and of plants, the processes of
housekeeping, traveling, trade, etc. It is all presented simply, but
each has its own appropriate words and expressions. As soon as the
pupil has mastered the rudiments he will also have the subjective
matter presented in a series; in one lesson the teacher will be
inclined to mirth, in another to (mock) anger, in another to hope, in
another to (mock) despair.

The most important result of education being the evolution of the
character already present in the child, let us not consider him a
little empty jug to be filled with knowledge; rather let us seek to
draw out the riches of his character. When he is able to _live_ in a
new language, he will be ever broadened, refreshed, and renewed.

This method, resting on a psychological basis, is, with modifications
of manner, which it remains the duty of the teacher to recognize, just
as good for an adult as for a child. Rules of grammar will be earlier
given to the adult, because he will notice correspondences and
differences sooner than the child. But no rule will ever be given to a
pupil of any age till he himself can appreciate its value, till he is
mentally beginning to ask "why?" This questioning state of mind is one
highly to be desired, as it is a state of receptivity.

       *       *       *       *       *

     The highest point yet reached by a kite was attained by the
     leader of a tandem sent up from the Blue Hill Observatory by
     Messrs. Clayton and Ferguson, August 26th, 12,124 feet above
     the sea, 277 feet higher than had previously been reached by
     any kite. The five miles of line weighed seventy-five
     pounds, and the weight of the whole was one hundred and
     twelve pounds. With a temperature of 75 deg. and wind velocity
     thirty-two miles an hour on the ground, the temperature was
     38 deg. and the wind velocity thirty-two miles an hour at the
     highest point reached, while the highest wind velocity
     recorded was forty miles an hour at 11,000 feet.




THE EARLIEST WRITING IN FRANCE.

BY M. GABRIEL DE MORTILLET.


The ancient Celts and Gauls of France had no real letters. A few
Celtiberian pieces of money bear characters belonging to the
Phoenician and Carthaginian alphabets. In Cisalpine Gaul we find
Gallic written in ancient Italian characters. The Greeks, when they
founded Massilia and spread themselves along the Mediterranean coast
of France, brought their language and writing into the country. The
Gauls took advantage of this, and many Gallic inscriptions in Greek
characters occur scattered through the south of France, among much
more numerous inscriptions in the Greek language and character.

When the Romans came, the Latin alphabet rapidly took the place of the
Greek, and the few Gauls that continued faithful to the old tongue
used Latin characters in engraving the inscriptions they have left us.
Similar changes took place in Gallic pieces of money. Excepting the
Celtiberian coins with their Semitic legends and characters, which are
found only in a very limited district in the southwest of France,
Gallic coins, when they have characters upon them, may be classified
as those with Greek and those with Latin legends. The former are very
abundant in the south of France, and extend, growing more rare, as we
go on into the center and north. Gallic coins with legends in Roman
characters gradually become more numerous, and were general after the
conquest of Gaul by Julius Caesar, some of the Gallic populations
having only begun to coin money during the earlier period of the Roman
occupation.

There are some evidences of the use of a symbolical and hieroglyphical
writing before alphabetical writing. On some of the megalithic
monuments, principally in Morbihan, stones are found bearing incised
engravings, and sometimes sculptures in relief. Are the engravings
simply ornamental motives, have they a symbolical meaning, or are they
hieroglyphic emblems? Opinions are divided.

The supports of the large and handsome dolmen of the little island of
Gavrinis, Morbihan, are filled with engraved lines running into one
another and conforming to the shape of the stone or to its
composition--all the siliceous and consequently very hard parts being
free from them. This indicates a simple ornamentation or decoration
executed without any special plan made in advance, according to the
nature and form of the stone worked upon. Yet, among the lines of the
apparently fanciful ornament a number of polished stone hatchets are
very distinctly represented. In all the other dolmens the carvings are
much less numerous and not so close. Sometimes they are distributed
around, and sometimes they are isolated. Among them we remark the
frequent repetition of some forms in groups or singly, which suggest
the thought of signs with a determined sense. Upon a large support of
the dolmen of the Petit-Mont at Arzan (Morbihan) there are at the
lower left hand three crosses, a sign of frequent occurrence on the
megalithic carvings. Above these are two very wide open U's. Seidler
sees in these signs letters of the Libyan alphabet, the cross
corresponding to C, and the other sign to M. Some persons have further
thought they could distinguish an Egyptian letter in the cross. Taking
a more general view of the question, Letourneau[34] has tried to prove
that the sculptures on the megaliths are inscriptions, and the
engraved signs correspond to letters of the ancient alphabets, most
probably Semitic. Adrien de Mortillet answered that the thought of
writing involved arrangement, and no arrangement could be predicated
of the signs.

A short time afterward, Adrien de Mortillet, in a paper on the Figures
sculptured on the Megalithic Monuments of France, proved that the
figures are more or less rude designs representing a well-determined
series of objects. Thus the U's, with branches very widely separated,
represent boats, and are emblems of migrations by sea; the crosses are
shipmasters' staffs, or insignia of chiefs similar in character to
bishops' crosses. The polished hatchet is frequently figured, and
often with a handle, and is the emblem of labor, or, more probably, of
combat. The scutcheons, which are also frequent, are bucklers, or
military symbols. They are usually adorned on the inner side with a
variety of symbolical figures variously grouped, which evidently
served as the owner's coat of arms, and are the most ancient known
specimens of the kind, going back to the stone age, or at least to the
transition age from stone to bronze. After that time the custom of
putting their owners' arms upon bucklers spread widely. It lasted till
the end of the middle ages. The painted vases of classical antiquity
furnish numerous and very curious examples of such marks. The
interpretation of the megalithic sculptures may furnish probable if
not certain details concerning an epoch which is very little known to
us. Thus, the scutcheon of the dolmen _des Marchands_, containing four
series of crosses, one above the other, and each series divided into
two parts, fifty-six crosses in all, may have been the arms of a chief
of a powerful confederation having fifty-six less important chiefs
under his orders. The supposition is confirmed by the dimensions of
the monument and a large handled hatchet engraved under the tablet
between two other crosses.

Near the dolmen _des Marchands_, and not far from the sea, is the
large tumulus of Marie-Hroeck, which includes a small dolmen
containing rich funerary furnishings. In front of the entrance to the
cavern is a rectangular slab that bears on its face a scutcheon
containing two crosses, symbolical of power, and several very rudely
drawn representations of boats. The engravers of this period were not
artists, but stone-cutters, working upon a very hard rock with very
poor tools. Unable to figure distinctly what they wanted to, they did
the best they could. Handled hatchets were distributed irregularly all
round the scutcheons. Does not this epitaph seem to mean that the tomb
was erected in memory of a powerful maritime chief by soldiers, his
companions in arms?

From these bucklers we pass to generalized feminine representations
characterized by concentric necklaces and pairs of prominent globular
breasts. Such sculptures, which are repeated in various dolmens and
artificial mortuary caves in the valley of the Seine, may be of
religious import. They seem to be replaced in the south of France by
attempts at statues. Of such character are the two sculptures of the
dolmen of Collorgues in Gard, which also have the symbolical cross on
their breasts.

Whatever they may be, the megalithic engravings are the earliest
graphic historical documents of the country. It is therefore important
to collect and preserve them.

They may be divided into simple ornamental motives, which may further
suggest interesting resemblances; figurative engravings representing
known and definite objects and forming commemorative pictures capable
of affording important historical or legendary hints--the most ancient
documents in our archives; and symbolical engravings of more difficult
determination, and independent of any alphabet.

Among the specimens of the last class, one sort, the cupule, is
extremely widespread. It is a very regularly shaped hemispherical cup,
generally represented by itself, but sometimes mingled with other
figures, most usually occurring in groups without arrangement, but
very rarely isolated. Entire surfaces are sometimes covered with this
design. It is a very ancient design, as such cupules are found on the
dolmens. In the dolmen of Keriaval, at Locmariquer, the lower side of
the horizontal slab is starred with numerous cupules, which antedate
the construction of the monument, for they appear on the parts that
rest on the supports. There may also, however, be more recent cupules.
We are totally in the dark as to what they represent.

Cupules are sometimes cut on the surface of rocks in place. Engravings
similarly cut have been designated sculptures on rocks, and are found
almost everywhere. Those which have been most studied and afford the
most features of interest for us are on the Scandinavian coasts, and
these have been largely utilized by Adrien de Mortillet for the
determination of the figures of megaliths. We cite only one example
from Gaul, the sculptures in the rocks of the Lago dei Maraviglie, in
a lateral valley on the left, going from San Dalmazo to Tende, in
Piedmont. Some of the walls of the rock there and large surfaces of
detached blocks are covered with extremely rude figures formed by the
accumulation of dints resulting from frequently repeated blows. Among
these figures, which are without order in the grouping, and in which
no regard is paid to proportions, are stags, rams, human figurines,
hatchets, pikes, baskets, and lance points. These sculptures have been
ascribed to the neolithic or the bronze age; but the existence of
figures of similar style on the walls of a lead mine near Valauri has
suggested that they may be more recent. Human figurines are numerous,
but heads of horned animals are more so. Some are perhaps stags and
rams, while bulls and cows are abundant. The shepherds are accustomed
to take their herds and keep them for two or three months every year
in this valley, which is so lonely and melancholy in aspect that it
has been called Vallee d'Enfer, or Hell Valley. It would not be
strange if these herdsmen, for want of something better to do, should
have amused themselves delineating the things that were before their
eyes--the cattle, the miners, and things appertaining to the mine. As
to special traits, the representations are so badly executed as to
leave a wide range open for interpretation.--_Translated for the
Popular Science Monthly from the Book Formation de la Nation
francaise_ (Paris: Felix Alcan).


FOOTNOTE:

[34] Ch. Letourneau. Alphabet Forms in Megalithic Inscriptions.
Bulletin of the Society of Anthropology, 1893.

       *       *       *       *       *

     An old Newcomen steam engine at North Ashton, near Bristol,
     England, as described by Mr. W.H. Pearson in the British
     Association, is still doing practical work after an active
     career of nearly one hundred and fifty years, it having been
     erected in 1750 at a cost of seventy pounds. The piston is
     packed with rope, and has a covering of water on the top to
     make it steam tight. The working of the engine is aided by
     the vacuum formed by the injection of water into the
     cylinder. The old man now engaged in working this engine has
     held his post since he was a lad, and his father and
     grandfather occupied the same position.

       *       *       *       *       *

     The excavation of the Roman town of Calleva Attrebatum at
     Silchester, near Reading, England, has brought to light
     nearly forty complete houses, a private bathing
     establishment, two square temples, the west gate, a
     Christian church possibly of the fourth century, a basilica
     and forum, an extensive system of dye works, a series of
     drains, other works, and a multitude of ornaments and
     utensils--remains of Roman civic life and institutions,
     complementing previous discoveries of Roman monuments in
     England, which have been mostly military.




SKETCH OF GABRIEL DE MORTILLET.


"The Ecole d'Anthropologie feels with a profound emotion the loss of
the eminent master, one of its glories, whose labors have contributed
in so large a measure to honor and magnify it, and to extend and
confirm its legitimate authority, and who had the exceedingly rare
merit of constituting a science which by means of him has become a
French science--that of prehistoric archaeology." Such is the eminently
fitting tribute spoken by the professors of the Paris Ecole
d'Anthropologie through their _Revue Mensuelle_ to the memory of
Gabriel de Mortillet.

LOUIS LAURENT GABRIEL DE MORTILLET was born at Meylan, Isere, France,
August 29, 1821, and died September 25, 1898. He began his studies
with the Jesuits at Chambery, and continued them in Paris at the
Museum of Natural History and at the Conservatoire des Arts et
Metiers. He was interested in the revolutionary movements of 1848; and
in the insurrectionary demonstration of the 13th of June, 1849, which
followed the presentation by Ledru Rollin, on the 11th, of a
resolution of impeachment against President Louis Napoleon for
repressing the republican movement in Rome, it was with his help that
the eminent deputy was enabled to escape arrest. In the same year he
was condemned for a press offense and took refuge in Savoy. During his
exile he classified the collections of the Natural History Museum in
Geneva; had charge of the arrangement of the Museum at Annecy in 1854;
directed an exploitation of hydraulic lime in Italy; and served as
geological adviser in the construction of the northern railways of
that country. He was also associated with Agassiz in his studies of
the glaciers of Switzerland. He returned to Paris in 1864, and in 1867
was charged with the organization of the first hall or prehistoric
department of the History of Labor at the Universal Exposition of
1867. In 1868 he was called to the Museum of National Antiquities at
Saint-Germain-en-Laye, where he continued till 1885. It is specially
mentioned that he carried this institution safely through the perils
of the war of 1870-'71. While engaged in these museum tasks he was
struck with the insufficiency of the then universally accepted
paleontological and prehistoric classifications, and his attention
became fully absorbed in the subject. He held long consultations with
Edouard Lartet, the eminent paleontologist and his learned friends
concerning it. As a result of these deliberations, after careful study
of the formations and specimens, he proposed a scheme of
classification in 1869, which was completed at the congress held in
Brussels in 1872, and has become generally accepted in its
fundamentals, after having withstood the often-repeated attacks of
persistent criticism, and has received confirmation after confirmation
from innumerable discoveries made throughout the world. "Had his
activity concerned only the classification of the different stone
ages," says Dr. Capitan, whose eulogy of M. de Mortillet we follow
most largely in our sketch, "de Mortillet would for that work alone
have been by good right considered a great man of science. Actually to
illuminate a number of dark points, to group a thousand scattered
facts in regular order, to synthesize numerous isolated researches, to
constitute a cohesive theory of them--that is what de Mortillet did.
Thus he became long ago the uncontested master, the leader of a
school, who was able to group and hold around him the scientific
students and workers of the entire world."

M. de Mortillet was in 1866 one of the founders of the International
Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology. He was one of the first professors
in the Ecole d'Anthropologie founded by Broca in 1875, the greatest
achievement, as he writes in the preface to his _Formation de la
Nation francaise_, of the Association for the Teaching of
Anthropological Sciences. The school was opened in November, 1875, in
a building gratuitously lent it by the Ecole de Medecine, to give
instruction free of tuition charges, and was to be maintained by a
fund subscribed by anthropological societies and private persons, a
gift of fifteen hundred dollars a year by M. Wallon for laboratory
purposes, and a grant of twenty-five hundred dollars from the
Municipal Council of Paris for the payment of professors' salaries.
Five courses of lectures were to be delivered, to be increased as the
resources of the association multiplied. The association and the
school were recognized as of public utility by a law of 1889; the
school being the first establishment of private instruction, Dr.
Capitan said in his memorial address, "and up to this time (1897) the
only one that has had that honor, an honor that creates duties for us.
We are under obligation to clarify and extend our teaching." De
Mortillet's work was so true to the sentiment expressed in this
sentence that one of the characteristics attributed to him in the
short biography published in Vaporeau's _Dictionnaire Universel des
Contemporains_ is that he was one of the men who contributed most to
the popularizing of prehistoric studies in France. During the more
than twenty years of his professorship of prehistoric anthropology in
the Ecole, de Mortillet "gave precious instruction to numerous
students, many of whom, foreigners, have in their turns become masters
in their own countries." He was also president of the Society of
Anthropology, subdirector of the Ecole d'Anthropologie, president of
the Association for Teaching Anthropological Sciences, and president
of the Commission on Megalithic Monuments--the various functions of
which offices he filled with remarkable exactness and distinction.
"In all these important positions," says Dr. Capitan in his eulogy,
"de Mortillet unfailingly brought a uniform ardor to his work, a
uniform activity, a clear and acute wit, and a remarkable precision.
He performed his numerous duties almost to the end of his life. Only
last month (July, 1898) he made another journey for the execution of a
mission which the commission on megalithic monuments had intrusted to
him."

In connection with these multifarious labors, M. de Mortillet
published a considerable number of memoirs and of books of the highest
order. He was a transformist from the very first, and performed all
his various researches in the spirit of an evolutionist. His first
publications were on conchology, and numerous memoirs between 1851 and
1862 related to subjects in that branch. During the same period he
contributed many important works on the geology and mineralogy of
Savoy. Among these were the History of the Land and Fresh-water
Mollusks of Savoy and the Basin of Lake Leman, and a Guide to the
Traveler in Savoy. His attention was afterward more entirely directed
to prehistoric archaeology and anthropology, and he published in 1866 a
curious Study on the Sign of the Cross previous to Christianity. Of
this period, too, are his Promenades, or Walks, in the Universal
Exposition of 1867, and his Walks in the Museum of Saint-Germain,
1869. He founded, in 1864, the Recueil, or Collection of Materials for
the Positive History of Man, which was afterward continued at Toulouse
by M.E. Cartailhac. In 1879 he published a work on pottery
marks--_Potiers allobroges, ou les Sigles figulins etudies par les
Methodes de l'Histoire naturelle_. In 1881, in co-operation with his
son, Adrien de Mortillet, as artist, he published a magnificent
illustrated work or album, _Le Musee Prehistorique_ (The Prehistoric
Museum); and in 1883, the volume _Le Prehistorique_ (Prehistoric
Archaeology); two books which have taken rank as master works. A second
edition of the _Prehistorique_ appeared in 1885, and at the time of
his death he was preparing a third, in which he was taking great pains
to bring the matter up to the present condition of the science.
Another important work was the _Origines de la Chasse et de la Peche_
(Origin of Hunting and Fishing). A considerable number of memoirs by
M. de Mortillet appeared in various scientific journals, especially in
the two founded by him--_Les Materiaux pour l'Histoire primitive et
naturelle de l'Homme_, already mentioned, and _L'Homme_, which was
established in 1884.

An epoch in M. de Mortillet's life was marked in 1873, when a
discussion took place at the Anthropological Congress, in Lyons,
between him and M. Abel Hovelacque concerning the precursors of man.
The researches of the two masters had already led them, by a series
of observations and deductions, to regard as certain the geological
existence of a being intermediate between man and the monkey, which
they called the _Anthropopithecus_, and they were trying to indicate,
hypothetically, its leading characteristics.

M. de Mortillet's reasons for believing in the existence of this
precursor of man as a definite being were presented in the _Revue
d'Anthropologie_, in an article which was translated and published in
the Popular Science Monthly for April, 1879. In this paper the author
summarized the evidence, already copious, in favor of the existence of
Quaternary man, and then took up the question, "Did there exist in the
Tertiary age beings sufficiently intelligent to perform a part of the
acts which are characteristic of man?" He then reviewed the researches
of the Abbe Bourgeois at Thenay in the light of a collection of
fire-marked flints which he had exhibited at the International
Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology and Anthropology held in Paris in
1867, and deduced from the result that "during the Middle Tertiary
there existed a creature, precursor of man, an anthropopithecus, which
was acquainted with fire, and could make use of it for splitting
flints. It also was able to trim the flint flakes thus produced, and
to convert them into tools. This curious and interesting discovery for
a long time stood alone, and arguments were even drawn from its
isolated position to favor the rejection of it. Fortunately, another
French observer, M.J.B. Rames, has found in the vicinity of Aurillac
(Cantal), in the strata of the upper part of the Middle
Tertiary--here, too, in company with mastodons and dinotheriums,
though of more recent species than those of Thenay--flints which also
have been redressed intentionally. In this case, however, the flints
are no longer split by fire, but by tapping. It is something more than
a continuation, it is a development. Among the few specimens exhibited
by M. Rames, whose discoveries are quite recent, is one which, had it
been found on the surface of the ground, would never have been called
in question." The evidence afforded by these flints was confirmed by a
collection of flints from the Miocene and the Pliocene of the valley
of the Tagus shown by Senor Ribeiro in the same exhibition, a
considerable proportion of which bore evidence of intentional
chipping.

Bearing upon this point was a chart of the Palaeolithic Age in Gaul,
drawn up by M. de Mortillet in 1871, and published in the _Bulletin de
la Societe d'Anthropologie de Paris_--"the only work of the kind
extant"--in which were recorded five localities in which occurred
supposed traces of man in the Tertiary, forty-one alluvial deposits in
the Quaternary yielding human bones and industrial remains, and two
hundred and seventy-eight caverns containing Quaternary fauna with
traces of prehistoric man.

M. de Mortillet gave in another form his view of the sort of creature
the hypothetical anthropopithecus should be in a paper on Tertiary
Man, read before the Anthropological Section of the French Association
for the Advancement of Science in 1885, when he said the question was
not to find whether man already existed in the Tertiary epoch as he
exists at the present day. Animals varied from one geological epoch to
another, and the higher the animals the greater was the variation. It
was to be inferred, therefore, that man would vary more rapidly than
the other mammals. The problem was to discover in the Tertiary period
an ancestral form of man a predecessor of the man of historical times.
There were, he affirmed, unquestionably in the Tertiary strata objects
which implied the existence of an intelligent being--animals less
intelligent than existing man, but much more intelligent than existing
apes. While the skeleton of this ancestral form of man had not yet
been discovered, he had made himself known to us in the clearest
manner by his works. The general opinion of the meeting after hearing
M. de Mortillet's paper is said to have been that there could be no
longer any doubt of the existence of the supposed ancestral form of
man in the Tertiary period.

The discovery in Java, announced by Dr. Dubois, in 1896, of fossil
remains presenting structural characteristics between those of man and
those of the monkey, to which the name _Pithecanthropus erectus_ was
given, were accepted with hardly a question by M. de Mortillet and his
colleagues as confirming his views.

At a banquet given to M. de Mortillet, May 1, 1884, by a number of
anthropologists, when his portrait was presented to him, the hall was
decorated for the occasion with a life-size picture of an ancient
Gaul, executed according to his latest researches. The man was
represented as having no hair on his body; with very long arms and
very powerful muscles; his feet capable of being used in climbing
trees, but with toes not opposable; his jaw strongly prognathous, but
not at all equal to that of an anthropoid ape; his breadth strongly
compressed laterally and his abdomen prominent; the skin not negroid,
but of our present color; and the expression of his face was about as
intelligent as that of an Australian.

In his _Le Prehistorique_ M. de Mortillet attempted to determine how
far distant was the epoch when _Homo sapiens_ first appeared on the
earth, by estimating the rate of progression of blocks which were
carried by former ice fields, as he had observed them in Switzerland
with Agassiz. His conclusion was that more than two hundred thousand
years had elapsed since that event.

In 1894 M. de Mortillet proposed in the Societe d'Anthropologie an
important reform in chronology. Pointing out the inconvenience of
using several different eras, such as the Foundation of Rome, the
Flight of Mohammed, and the Proclamation of the French Republic, he
suggested that ten thousand years before the Christian era be adopted
as a general starting point. This would include all Egyptian
chronology as known at the present day, and would leave five thousand
years at the disposal of future discoverers.

"A spirit always youthful, a man of progress," says Dr. Capitan in his
eulogy, "our dear master kept himself fully in the current with all
work relating to prehistoric archaeology. He knew how to profit by
whatever would contribute to perfect his own work. He therefore, on
different occasions, modified his classification so as to keep it up
to date, realizing that a classification is an admirable instrument of
study, which ought to go through the same evolution as the science to
which it is applied." This high quality of his mind appears clearly in
his last book, published in 1897--_Formation de la Nation francaise_
(Formation of the French Nation). This book comprised the substance of
his lectures of the term 1889-'90. In publishing it he disavowed all
intention of producing a new history of France. There were enough of
these in all shapes and sizes, written in the most varied styles, with
diverse tendencies, and from the most different points of view, and
there were some most excellent works among them, particularly that of
M. Henri Martin, which seemed to him to contain all the historical
information known. But all these histories, even that of Henri Martin,
although he had been president of the Anthropological Society of
Paris, appeared to M. de Mortillet to be at fault in their starting
point. They gave too much place in their beginnings to the legendary
and the imaginary, and not enough to natural history and
palaeethnology. It was M. de Mortillet's purpose to follow an inverse
method--to regard direct observation alone; and he would rest only on
the impartial and precise discussion of texts and facts. "Texts,
documents, and facts," he said, "become more and more rare as we go
back in time. I shall collect and examine them with the greatest care
in order to make our origins as clear as possible, and to enlarge the
scale of our history. I shall appeal in succession to all the sciences
of observation, and when I have recourse to the texts, I shall subject
them to the closest criticism and the most complete analysis." The
texts on which historians had so far relied did not go back far
enough. They told of events three thousand or, including the Egyptian
hieroglyphic texts, seven thousand years old, but what was this
compared with the immense lapse of time during which man has lived,
going back into the Quaternary epoch? On this vast period the texts
furnish no information. They were, besides, inaccurate, tinged with
fable and poetry, with local and personal prejudice and ignorance,
even as to the times to which they relate after history is supposed
to have come in. If we want light upon this unrecorded past, we must
seek it by the aid of palaeethnological data; and anthropology may be
very advantageously united with palaeethnology to furnish valuable
instruction concerning the autochthonic race of France, its
development, transformations, customs, and migrations, and the
invasions it suffered in the most remote antiquity. "With the aid of
these two sciences, both of wholly new origin, we are able to trace
the earliest pages of the history of France." The book begins with a
review of what the texts afford regarding the earlier peoples of
France; then brings forward the evidence yielded by language and the
study of the evolution of writing; next presents the results of
research respecting the precursors of man, the rise and development of
industries, societies, and civilization; and studies the primitive
races of perhaps two hundred and thirty thousand or two hundred and
forty thousand years ago; their mixture with the other races that came
in from abroad and possessed the country; and, finally, the formation
of the French population as we now find it.

M. de Mortillet's relations with his pupils and with his country, and
his private character, are spoken of in the highest terms. For more
than twenty years his lectures at the Ecole d'Anthropologie, treating
the most various questions respecting prehistoric times, attracted
large and attentive audiences, often including students from abroad,
who afterward became masters of the science in their own countries.
"He was always ready to receive workers in the science, even the least
and humblest, to bestow advice and encouragement upon them, and to
give them the benefit of his experience and extensive erudition, and
for this his pupils and friends lament him." Against his integrity no
suspicion was ever breathed.

In political faith he was always advanced, and ever true to his
convictions. He was _maire_ of Saint-Germain from 1882 to 1888, and
deputy from the department of Seine-et-Oise from 1885 to 1889.

       *       *       *       *       *

     In the observations of the meteoric shower of November 13,
     1897, at Harvard College Observatory, one of the meteors
     appeared, according to the calculations, at the height of
     406 miles, and disappeared at the height of 43 miles, and at
     a distance of 196 miles. Another appeared at a height of 182
     miles and disappeared at a height of 48 miles, and a
     distance of 74 miles. The first meteor was red or orange,
     or, to Prof. W.H. Pickering, the color of a sodium flame,
     and the other white. Both penetrated the atmosphere to about
     the same depth, and both were clearly Leonids. These facts
     go to show, Professor Pickering thinks, that the difference
     in color noted is not due to a mere grazing of our
     atmosphere in some cases, and a correspondingly low
     temperature, but to an actual difference in the chemical
     composition of the individual meteors.




Correspondence.


THE FOUNDATION OF SOCIOLOGY.

  _Editor Popular Science Monthly_:

SIR: May I be permitted a word of comment upon your editorial entitled
A Borrowed Foundation, published in the December number of the Popular
Science Monthly? Whatever my readers and reviewers may have claimed
for me, I myself have never claimed to be the discoverer of "the
consciousness of kind." Not only Mr. Spencer, as he and you have
shown; not only Hegel, as Professor Caldwell has shown; but also
nearly every philosophical writer and psychologist from Plato and
Aristotle down to the present time has more or less clearly recognized
the phenomenon of "the consciousness of kind," although I do not know
that any one but myself has called it by just this phrase. The only
claim, then, that I put forward for my own work is that, in a somewhat
systematic way, I have attempted to use the consciousness of kind as
the postulate of sociology and to interpret more special social
phenomena by means of it. In other words, I have used it as a
"foundation"; and I am not aware that any other writer on sociology
has ever done so. Mr. Spencer, I feel quite sure, makes no such claim
for himself. The passage which he and you have quoted is taken from
the Principles of Psychology; it is not repeated in the Principles of
Sociology, where, if it had been regarded by Mr. Spencer as a
"foundation," it should have been put forward as the major premise of
social theory. Passing over the consciousness of kind, Mr. Spencer has
chosen to build his system of sociology in part upon other
psychological inductions, in part upon a biological analogy. The
tables of the Descriptive Sociology are arranged in accordance with
the organic conception, and nine and one half chapters of the
Inductions of Sociology in the first volume of the Principles of
Sociology are formulated in terms of it. Throughout the remaining
parts of the Principles, however, sociological phenomena are explained
in terms of two closely correlated generalizations that are
psychological in character--namely, first, the generalization that
"while the fear of the living becomes the root of the political
control, the fear of the dead becomes the root of religious control";
and second, the generalization that militancy and industrialism
produce opposite effects on mind and character, and, through them, on
every form of social organization. The work that Mr. Spencer has done
in elaborating these explanations is of inestimable value, but surely
it is not an interpretation of society in terms of the consciousness
of kind. Is it then quite fair to suggest that the use made of the
consciousness of kind in my own work is a borrowed "foundation"?

However you and Mr. Spencer and my own readers may answer this
question, I can sincerely subscribe to your affirmation that there is
much more in Mr. Spencer's writings than most even of his truest
admirers and most diligent readers have ever explored; and I should be
sorry to be regarded as behind the foremost in appreciation of the
great work which he has accomplished not only for philosophy in
general, but especially for that branch of knowledge which has engaged
my own interest.

                                            FRANKLIN H. GIDDINGS.

  NEW YORK, _December 19, 1898_.


Professor Giddings, in his Principles of Sociology, spoke of the
"consciousness of kind" as the "new datum which has been hitherto
sought without success." Mr. Spencer, on the other hand, showed that
this was not a new datum, inasmuch as he had formulated it himself in
a work published many years previously. Professor Giddings says that
the passage to which Mr. Spencer referred occurred in his Principles
of Psychology, and not in his Principles of Sociology, where, "if it
had been regarded by Mr. Spencer as a foundation, it should have been
put forward as the major premise of social theory." But Professor
Giddings surely does not forget that Mr. Spencer, in laying out his
system of synthetic philosophy, made the whole of psychology the basis
of, and immediate preparation for, sociology. Quite naturally a writer
who is dealing with sociology separately, and not as part of a
philosophical system, will find it necessary in laying his foundations
to fall back on data furnished by the immediately underlying science;
and this explains why Professor Giddings makes use in his Principles
of Sociology of a datum which, whether drawn from Mr. Spencer's
Psychology or not, was at least to be found there very distinctly
expressed. Mr. Spencer himself says that he regarded it as a "primary
datum," and calls attention to the fact that he devoted "a dozen pages
to tracing the development of sympathy as a result of gregariousness."
We are quite prepared to recognize the valuable use which Professor
Giddings has made of the doctrine in question, and to admit that, by
the extensive development he has given to it, he has imparted a
special character and a special interest both to his Principles of
Sociology and to his Elements of Sociology noticed elsewhere.--ED.
P.S.M.


EVOLUTION AND EDUCATION AGAIN.

  _Editor Popular Science Monthly_:

SIR: I have not before this acknowledged your reference to me in a
spirited and instructive editorial that appeared in the December
number of your excellent magazine, because an immediate reply might
have been taken to indicate a desire, on my part, for a controversy,
which I expressly disclaim; and besides, I have desired that the
public might read and consider your views dispassionately. I care but
little for the effect upon myself, if the cause of truth shall be
materially strengthened.

I am not surprised that you refer to me as "ignorant," "negligible,"
etc., because it has for a long time been painfully clear that the
"scientific mind" is exceedingly sensitive, and while much given to
praising forbearance and kindness, still resorts to language
reasonably regarded as abusive. I have always found this to be true,
and the present controversy is no exception to the rule. The "broadly
scientific mind" is, alas! too often narrow and intolerant in treating
opposing views. I do not wish, however, to find fault with the
abuse--it may prove to be good discipline, and is, therefore,
thankfully accepted; but I do very much desire to correct a mistaken
inference that you drew from my reference to Herbert Spencer. There
are some typographical errors in the quotations that you make, which,
however, do not change the meaning. Allow me then to say that I have a
great regard for Mr. Spencer; that I have read his writings with much
profit, and that I have never failed to accord him full credit for the
work he has accomplished. That I can not understand and accept all his
teachings does not lessen my respect for him.

At the time that I made my informal talk to the teachers of this city,
I had no thought that my remarks would be published or would excite
public criticism, or that I would be honored with so distinguished, so
critical an audience, or I should have been more careful in the use of
terms; but it does seem to me that there is no excuse for the
distorted meaning that you and others have given to the quotations. I
referred to Mr. Spencer's age to show that we could hope for no change
in his philosophy, and the criticism that follows, if it may be styled
a criticism at all, is that he has refused to recognize the Deity, and
thereby fails to "bless, cheer, and comfort suffering humanity." You
discuss it as if I had said that he had not _bettered_ the condition
of his fellows; but that idea is not in the statement that you quote
at all. The word "suffering" was intended to apply to those who, by
reason of the misfortunes of this life, are compelled to look beyond
themselves and their surroundings for comfort, and who in all ages and
among all peoples have turned their thoughts toward a Divine Being for
comfort. I merely intended to say, in a very mild and harmless way,
that the consolations of a religion based upon a belief in a Divine
Providence are necessary for _suffering_ humanity, and my immediate
reference to Cardinal Newman by way of contrast in almost the same
language clearly shows this to be the true meaning of my remarks. The
emphasis was on the word "suffering," which was not intended to
include more than a fraction of mankind.

I am obliged to you for your reference to Mr. Gladstone, who in his
last illness illustrated most fully what I had in my mind. However
great his pain, or cheerless the outlook, he continually with serene
cheerfulness murmured, "I know that my Redeemer liveth," and "Our
Father," etc. It is perhaps unnecessary to add that I am sorry that
any one has been led to believe that I underrate the value of the life
and work of Herbert Spencer.

Please allow me to refer to the statement in your editorial, "Again
dealing with the modern scientific view, that in the development of
the human individual all antecedent stages of human development are
_in a manner_ passed through," etc., in order that I may express my
regret that you seem to vitiate the force of the statement altogether
by the use of the unscientific phrase "in a manner." The tremendous
consequences growing out of the view make serious and exact definition
and treatment imperative, and I had hoped that I was entering upon a
helpful discussion of it, but was greatly disappointed. I am also
unwilling to believe that students of Emerson will be easily convinced
that he looked at life "from a stationary point of view," but I do not
feel that I can claim your valuable time for a discussion of this
point.

May I trust your forbearance in pointing out a manifest misconception
in your statement, "We are not imposed upon by childish imitations of
mature virtues"? The remark indicates that you have not been brought
into immediate association with school children in a schoolroom, at
least in recent years.

I refer very reluctantly, but I trust without seeming egotism, to your
remarks touching my election to the position which I hold. I am
innocent of all responsibility in the matter. I had no "pull" (is the
term scientific?). I wrote to the board declining to be a candidate. I
refused to allow my friends to speak to the members of the board in my
behalf; I preferred the position (Principal of the St. Paul High
School) which I had held for years, and I accepted the office with
much hesitation; but the intimation that our Board of School
Inspectors, composed of business men in every way highly esteemed by
the citizens of St. Paul, and deemed worthy of all confidence, had
been actuated by unworthy motives, is entirely gratuitous and out of
place in a journal such as you would have us believe yours to be.
Could there be offered better evidence of haste and unfairness than
this uncalled-for assault upon those of whom you know absolutely
nothing, and does it not show the scientific inclination to have
theory with or without facts, but certainly theory?

    Yours very truly,                          A.J. SMITH,
                                     _Superintendent of Schools_.

  ST. PAUL, MINN., _January 4, 1899_.


We took the report of Superintendent Smith's address which appeared in
the St. Paul papers. If there were any "typographical errors" in our
quotations, they were not of our making; and Mr. Smith admits that,
such as they were, they did not affect the sense. Well, then, we found
Mr. Smith using his position as Superintendent of Schools to disparage
a man whom the scientific world holds in the highest honor, and for
whom he now tells us he himself has "a great regard"--whose writings
he has "read with much profit." We judged the speaker by his own
words, and certainly drew an unfavorable inference as to his knowledge
and mental breadth. If Mr. Smith did injustice to himself by speaking
in an unguarded way, or by not fully expressing his meaning, that was
not our fault; and we do not think we can properly be accused of
having lapsed into abuse. The explanation he offers of his language
regarding Mr. Spencer is wholly unsatisfactory. He gave his hearers to
understand that there was an "old man" in London who had devoted all
his energies to creating a system of thought which should entirely
ignore the name of the Deity, and of whom, after his death, it would
not be remembered that he had "ever performed an act or said a word
that blessed or comforted or relieved his suffering fellows." The
stress, he now says, should be laid on the word "suffering." He did
not wish to imply that Mr. Spencer had not bettered the condition of
his fellows generally; he only meant that he had done nothing for the
_suffering_. On this we have two remarks to make: First, it is not
usual, when a man is acknowledged to have given a long lifetime to
useful work, to hold him up to reprobation because he is not known to
have had a special mission to the "suffering"; and, second, that no
man can be of service to mankind at large without being of benefit to
the suffering. It is mainly because Mr. Spencer believes so strongly
in the broad virtues of justice and humanity, has so unbounded a faith
in the efficacy of what may be called a sound social hygiene, that he
has had, comparatively, so little to say upon the topics which most
interest those who apply themselves specifically, but not always
wisely, to alleviating the miseries and distresses of humanity.

As to the means by which Mr. Smith obtained his present position, we
know nothing beyond what he now tells us. We saw his appointment
criticised as an unsuitable one in the St. Paul papers; and his
published remarks seemed to justify the criticism. There are
"pulls"--the word is "scientific" enough for our purpose--even in
school matters; and it seemed that this was just such a case as a
"pull" would most naturally explain. We quite accept, however,
Superintendent Smith's statement as to the facts; and we sincerely
trust that the next address he delivers to his teachers will better
justify his appointment than did the one on which we felt it a duty to
comment.


EMERSON AND EVOLUTION.

  _Editor Popular Science Monthly_:

SIR: The editorial in the December Popular Science Monthly on the
relations of Emerson to evolution must have surprised many of the
students of Emerson. A little over two years ago Moncure D. Conway
pointed out (Open Court, 1896) that soon after his resignation from
the pulpit of the Unitarian Church with which he was last connected,
Emerson taught zoology, botany, paleontology, and geology, and that he
was a pronounced evolutionist who used in his lectures the argument in
favor of evolution drawn from the practical identity of the
extremities of the vertebrates. That Emerson was an evolutionist of
the Goethean type is clear from most of his essays. In an essay
appearing before the Origin of Species, he wrote as follows:

"The electric word pronounced by John Hunter a hundred years ago,
_arrested and progressive development_, indicating the way upward from
the invisible protoplasm to the highest organisms, gave the poetic key
to Natural Science, of which the theories of Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire,
of Oken, of Goethe, of Agassiz and Owen and Darwin in zoology and
botany are the fruits--a hint whose power is not exhausted, showing
unity and perfect order in physics.

"The hardest chemist, the severest analyzer, scornful of all but the
driest fact, is forced to keep the poetic curve of Nature, and his
results are like a myth of Theocritus. All multiplicity rushes to be
resolved into unity. Anatomy, osteology, exhibit arrested or
progressive ascent in each kind; the lower pointing to the higher
forms, the higher to the highest, from the fluid in an elastic sac,
from radiate, mollusk, articulate, vertebrate, up to man; as if the
whole animal world were only a Hunterian museum to exhibit the genesis
of mankind."

The Darwin to whom reference is made in this essay is not Charles, but
his grandfather, one of the poets of evolution, Erasmus. The essay
also shows the belief in evolution held by both Owen and Louis Agassiz
before theological timidity made them unprogressive. The names quoted
illustrate further the factors which influenced Emerson's thought in
regard to evolution. Saint-Hilaire gave the _coup de grace_ to
Cuvier's fight against evolution. Oken is one of the great pioneers of
evolution. Goethe shares with Empedocles, Lucretius, and Erasmus
Darwin the great honor of being a poet of evolution. Of the four,
Goethe was by all odds the greatest. To him, the doctrine of evolution
was of more importance than the downfall of a despot. The eve of the
Revolution of 1830 found him watching over the dispute between Cuvier
and Saint-Hilaire with an interest that obscured every other.

"'Well,' remarked Goethe to Soret," (Conversations with Eckermann)
"'what do you think of this great event? The volcano has burst forth,
all in flames, and there are no more negotiations behind closed
doors.' 'A dreadful affair,' I answered, 'but what else could be
expected under the circumstances, and with such a ministry, except
that it would end in the expulsion of the present royal family?' 'We
do not seem to understand each other, my dear friend,' replied Goethe.
'I am not speaking of those people at all; I am interested in
something very different. I mean the dispute between Cuvier and
Geoffroy de Saint-Hilaire, which has broken out in the Academy, and
which is of such great importance to science.' This remark of Goethe's
came upon me so unexpectedly that I did not know what to say, and my
thoughts for some minutes seemed to have come to a complete
standstill. 'The affair is of the utmost importance,' he continued,
'and you can not form any idea of what I felt on receiving the news of
the meeting on the 19th. In Geoffroy de Saint-Hilaire we have now a
mighty ally for a long time to come. But I see also how great the
sympathy of the French scientific world must be in this affair, for,
in spite of a terrible political excitement, the meeting on the 19th
was attended by a full house. The best of it is, however, that the
synthetic treatment of Nature introduced into France by Geoffroy
Saint-Hilaire can now no longer be stopped. This matter has now become
public through the discussion in the Academy carried on in the
presence of a large audience; it can no longer be referred to secret
committees or be settled or suppressed behind closed doors.'"

It is obvious to any reader of Emerson's essays that Goethe exercised
an enormous influence over him, and that Emerson was much more in
sympathy with Goethe than was the fetichistic dualist Carlyle. This
influence of Goethe over Emerson's views of evolution is clearly
evident in the citation already made.

The evolutionary views of Emerson appear so frequently in his essays
that it is astonishing that he should have been misunderstood. The
citation by the Minneapolis clergyman from the essay on Nature that
"man is fallen" does not refer to the Adamic fall, but the
degenerating influence of cities. At the slightest glance, the
evolutionary tendency of this essay on Nature is evident. In the
paragraph immediately after that containing the reference to fallen
man occurs the following:

"But taking timely warning and leaving many things unsaid on this
topic, let us not longer omit our homage to the efficient Nature,
_natura naturans_, the quick cause before which all forms flee as the
driven snows, itself secret, its works driven before it in flocks and
multitudes (as the ancient represented Nature by Proteus, a shepherd),
and in indescribable variety. It published itself in creatures
reaching from particles and spicula through transformation on
transformation to the highest symmetries, arriving at consummate
results without a shock or a leap. A little heat, that is a little
motion, is all that differences the bald dazzling white and deadly
cold poles of the earth from the prolific tropical climates. All
changes pass without violence by reason of the two cardinal conditions
of boundless space and boundless time. Geology has initiated us into
the secularity of Nature and taught us to disuse our school-dame
measure and exchange our Mosaic and Ptolemaic scheme for her large
style. We knew nothing rightly for want of perspective. Now we learn
what patient ages must round themselves before the rock is broken and
the first lichen race has disintegrated the thinnest external plate
into soil and opened the door for the remote flora, fauna, Ceres and
Pomona to come in. How far off yet is the trilobite, how far the
quadruped, how inconceivably remote is man! All duly arrive, and then
race after race of men. It is a long way from granite to the oyster;
farther yet to Plato and the preaching of the immortality of the soul.
Yet all must come, as surely as the first atom has two sides."

It would be useless to multiply citations along this line to
demonstrate not only that Emerson was an evolutionist, but that his
whole philosophy was pervaded by the doctrine. It should be remembered
that, at the time Emerson wrote, evolution had won wide favor among
thinkers and that the success of the Origin of Species was an
evidence, not of the creation of the evolution sentiment by that work,
but of a pre-existing mental current in favor of evolution.

                                      Very respectfully,
                                          HARRIET C.B. ALEXANDER.

  CHICAGO, _December 20, 1898_.




Editor's Table.


_THE NEW SUPERSTITION._

The death of a prominent man of letters in the hands of certain
individuals of the "Christian Science" persuasion has given rise to a
good deal of serious discussion as to the principles and practices of
that extraordinary sect. That a considerable number of persons should
have banded themselves together to ignore medical science, and apply
"thought" as a remedy for all physical ills, has excited no little
alarm and indignation in various quarters. Some of the severest
criticisms of this outbreak of irrationality have come from the
religious press, which takes the ground that, while the Bible
doubtless contains numerous accounts of miraculous healing, it
nevertheless fully recognizes the efficacy of material remedies. A
"beloved physician" is credited with the authorship of one of the
gospels and of the book of Acts. An apostle recommends a friend to
"take a little wine for his stomach's sake and his often infirmities."
The man who was attacked by robbers had his wounds treated in the
usual way. The soothing effect of ointments is recognized; and the
disturbing effects of undue indulgence in the wine cup are forcibly
described. The peculiar character of a miracle, it is contended, lies
in the fact that it passes over natural agencies; but, because these
may be dispensed with by Divine Power, they are not the less
specifically efficacious in their own place.

These, and such as these, are the arguments which are urged by the
representatives of orthodox religion against the new heresy, or, as we
have called it, "the new superstition." To argue against it on
scientific grounds would be almost too ridiculous. When people make a
denial of the laws of matter the basis of their creed, we can only
leave them to work it out with Nature. They will find that, like all
the world, they are subject to the law of gravitation and to the laws
of chemistry and physics. If one of them happens to be run over by a
railway train the usual results will follow; and so of a multitude of
conceivable accidents. A Christian Scientist who "blows out the gas"
will be asphyxiated just like anybody else; and if he walks off the
wharf into the water he will require rescue or resuscitation just as
if he were a plain "Christian" or a plain "scientist." Like Shylock,
he is "fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to
the same diseases" as the rest of the community; and little by little
the eternal course of things will chastise his extravagant fancies
into reasonable accord with facts.

To tell the truth, we have not much apprehension that the health of
the community will suffer, or the death rate go up, as the result of
this new craze. On the contrary, we rather expect that any influence
it may have in these respects will, on the whole, be for the better;
and for a very simple reason: The laws of health are not so difficult
to master, and, as every adherent of "Christian Science" will be
anxious to reflect credit on it by the satisfactory condition of his
or her personal health, we quite believe that in the new sect more
diseases will be avoided than incurred. Moreover, the elevated
condition of mind of these enthusiasts makes in itself for health, so
long as it does not turn to hysteria. We certainly can not refuse all
sympathy to people who make it a principle to enjoy good health. Of
course, if they were thoroughly consistent, they might do mischief in
direct proportion to their numbers. A "Christian-Science" school board
who did not believe in ventilating or adequately warming school rooms,
holding that it made no difference whether the children breathed pure
air or air laden with carbon dioxide and ptomaines, or whether or not
they were exposed to chills and draughts, would be about as
mischievous a body of men as could well be imagined. If "Christian
Science" in the house means an indifference to the ordinary physical
safeguards of health, it will quickly make a very evil repute for
itself. But, as we have already said, we do not anticipate these
results. Having undertaken to avoid and to cure diseases by "thinking
truth," we believe our friends of the new persuasion will think enough
truth to get what benefit is to be got from cleanliness, fresh air,
and wholesome food,--and that will be quite a quantity.


_EMERSON._

We publish on another page a letter from a correspondent who thinks
that much injustice is done to Emerson in the remarks we quoted in our
December number from Mr. J.J. Chapman's recent volume of essays. What
Mr. Chapman said was, in effect, that Emerson had not placed himself
in line with the modern doctrine of evolution--that he was probably
"the last great writer to look at life from a stationary standpoint."
Mrs. Alexander says in reply that Emerson was an evolutionist before
Darwin, having learned the doctrine from Goethe and made it a
fundamental principle of his philosophy. No one who has read Mr.
Chapman's essay could think for a moment that there was any intention
on his part to deal ungenerously or unfairly with the great writer of
whom America is so justly proud; nor would many readers be disposed to
question his competence to pronounce a sound judgment upon his
subject. There must, therefore, it seems to us, be some way of
reconciling the verdict of Mr. Chapman with the claims set forth in
our correspondent's letter.

The true statement of the case doubtless is that Emerson received the
doctrine of evolution--so far as he received it--as a poet. He
welcomed the conception of a gradual unfolding of the universe, and a
gradually higher development of life; but it dwelt in his mind rather
as a poetical imagination than as a scientific theory. The consequence
was that he was still able to speak in the old absolute manner of many
things which the man of science can only discuss from a relative
standpoint. When, for example, Emerson says, "All goes to show that
the soul in man is not an organ, but animates and exercises all the
organs; is not a function, like the power of memory, of calculation,
of comparison, but uses these as hands and feet; is not a faculty, but
a light; is not the intellect or the will, but the master of the
intellect and the will; is the background of our being in which they
lie--an immensity not possessed and that can not be possessed"--he may
be uttering the sentence of a divine philosophy, or the deep intuition
of a poet; but he is not speaking the language of science, nor
evincing any sense of the restrictions which science might place on
such expressions of opinion. Certainly he is not at the standpoint of
evolution; and it is very hard to believe that the views he announces
could in any way be harmonized with, say, Mr. Spencer's Principles of
Psychology. Or take such a passage as the following: "All the facts of
the animal economy--sex, nutriment, gestation, birth, growth--are
symbols of the passage of the world into the soul of man, to suffer
there a change and reappear a new and higher fact. He uses forms
according to the life, and not according to the form. This is true
science. The poet alone knows astronomy, chemistry, vegetation, and
animation, for he does not stop at these facts, but employs them as
signs. He knows why the plain or meadow of space was strewn with those
flowers we call suns and moons and stars; why the great deep is
adorned with animals, with men, and gods; for in every word he speaks
he rides on them as the horses of thought." Now, we should be sorry to
crumple one leaf in the laurel wreath of the poet; but is there much
sense in saying that he is our only astronomer, or that he could
inform us why suns and planets were disposed through space so as to
make the forms we see? We do not think Goethe held these ideas; if he
did, they were certainly not part of his evolution philosophy. The
doctrine of evolution is not at war, we trust, with poetic
inspiration; but if it teaches anything, it teaches that the world is
full of infinite detail, and that without a certain mastery of details
general views are apt to be more showy than solid. It also brings home
to the mind very forcibly that one can only be sure of carefully
verified facts, and, even of these, ought not to be too sure. It
teaches that time and place and circumstance are, for all practical
purposes, of the essence of the things we have to consider; that
nothing is just what it would be if differently conditioned. There is
nothing of which Emerson discourses with so much positiveness as the
soul, an entity of which the serious evolutionist can only speak with
all possible reserve. The evolutionist labors to construct a
psychology; but Emerson has a psychology ready-made, and scatters its
affirmations with a liberal hand through every chapter of his
writings. That these are stimulating in a high degree to well-disposed
minds we should be sorry to deny. They are a source, which for many
long years will not run dry, of high thoughts and noble aspirations.
No one has more worthily or loftily discoursed of the value of life
than has the New England philosopher; and for this the world owes him
a permanent debt of gratitude. But he was not an evolutionist in the
modern sense--that is, in the scientific sense. If, as Mr. Chapman
says, he was the last great writer to look at life from a stationary
standpoint, then we can only add that the old philosophy had a golden
sunset in his pages.




Scientific Literature.


SPECIAL BOOKS.

There are a great many different ways of conceiving the science of
society, and until the study of the subject is more advanced than it
is as yet, it would be rash to set up any one method as superior to
all others. All that can reasonably be asked is that the subject
should be approached with a competent knowledge of what has
previously been thought and written in regard to it, that the aspects
presented should possess intrinsic importance, and that the treatment
should be scientific. The work which Professor _Giddings_ has
published under the title of _Elements of Sociology_[35] fulfills
these conditions entirely, and we consider it, after careful
examination, as admirably adapted to the purpose it is meant to
serve--namely, as "a text book for colleges and schools." For use in
schools--that is to say, in secondary schools of the ordinary
range--the treatment may be a little too elaborate, but for college
use we should say that it is, so far as method is concerned, precisely
what is wanted. We do not know any other work which gives in the same
compass so interesting and satisfactory an analysis of the
constitution and development of society, or so many suggestive views
as to the springs of social action and the conditions of social
well-being. Professor Giddings writes in a clear and vigorous style,
and the careful student will notice many passages marked by great
felicity of expression. In a text-book designed to attract the young
to a subject calling for considerable concentration of attention, this
is an advantage that can hardly be overestimated.

In the first chapter the writer gives us his definition of society as
"any group or number of individuals who cultivate acquaintance and
mental agreement--that is to say, like-mindedness." The unit of
investigation in sociology is declared to be the individual member of
society, or, as the writer calls him, in relation to the investigation
in hand, the "socius." Whether in strict logic the unit of
investigation in _sociology_ can be the individual, even granting, as
must be done, that he is born social, is a point on which we are not
fully satisfied. We should be disposed to think that the study of the
individual was rather what Mr. Spencer would call a "preparation" for
sociology than an integral part of the science itself. From a
practical point of view, however, it must be conceded that a treatise
on sociology would begin somewhat abruptly if it did not present in
the first place an adequate description of the "socius," especially
setting forth those qualifications and tendencies which fit and impel
him to enter into relations with other members of the human race.
Chapter V of the present work deals with The Practical Activities of
Socii, and shows in an interesting manner what may be called the lines
of approach of individuals to one another in society. Sometimes the
approach is by means of conflict, and the writer shows how this may be
a preparation for peaceful relations through the insight it gives into
opposing points of view. He distinguishes between primary and
secondary conflict--the first being a struggle in which one individual
violently strives to suppress or subdue an opposing personality, the
second a mere trial of differing opinions and tastes, leading often to
a profitable readjustment of individual standpoints.

Chapter X, entitled The Classes of Socii, is an excellent one. The
author classifies socii with reference (1) to vitality, (2) to
personality--i.e. personal resource and capacity--and (3) to social
feeling. Under the third classification he distinguishes (1) the
social class, (2) the non-social class, (3) the pseudo-social class,
and (4) the anti-social class. The first of these, the "social class,"
is well characterized as follows: "Their distinguishing characteristic
is a consciousness of kind that is wide in its scope and strong in
its intensity. They are sympathetic, friendly, helpful, and always
interested in endeavoring to perfect social relations, to develop the
methods of co-operation, to add to the happiness of mankind by
improving the forms of social pleasure, to preserve the great social
institutions of the family and the state. To this class the entire
population turns for help, inspiration, and leadership, for unselfish
loyalty and wise enterprise. It includes all who in the true sense of
the word are philanthropic, all whose self-sacrifice is directed by
sound judgment, all true reformers whose zeal is tempered by common
sense and sober patience, and all those who give expression to the
ideals and aspirations of the community for a larger and better life."
The Pre-eminent Social Class is further discussed in Chapter XII; and
the subsequent chapters, as far as, and including, XIX, describe the
processes by which social results in the balancing of interests,
establishment of rights, assimilation of characters, and general
improvement of social conditions, are realized. The limits which
expediency sets to the pursuit of "like-mindedness" are well shown,
and the advantage and necessity for social progress of free discussion
and wide toleration of individual differences are strongly insisted
on. Chapter XX deals with The Early History of Society, and contains
the statement that "from an apelike creature, no longer perfectly
represented in any existing species, the human race is descended."

The subject of Democracy is well treated in a special chapter (XXIV).
The author is of opinion that, if the natural leaders of society do
their duty, they will wield a moral influence that will give a right
direction to public policy, and secure the continuous advance of the
community in prosperity and true civilization. The "if" is an
important one, but the author has strong hope, in which all his
readers will certainly wish to share, that in the main everything will
turn out well.

The remarks on the State in Chapter XXIII are, as far as they go,
judicious; but we could have wished that the author, who we are sure
desires to make his treatise as practically useful as possible, had
dwelt somewhat on the dangers of over-legislation, and had brought
into fuller relief than he has done the difference between state
action and voluntary enterprise, arising from the fact that the former
always involves the element of _compulsion_. We pass a law when we can
not get our neighbor to co-operate or agree with us in something, and
consequently resolve to compel him. Surely this consideration should
suffice to make parsimony the first principle of legislation. We agree
with our author that it is not well to "belittle" the state (page
214), but it is hardly belittling the state to wish to be very sparing
in our appeals to it for the exercise of coercive power.

We miss also in the work before us such a treatment of the _family_ as
might have been introduced into it with advantage. The family
certainly has an important relation to the individual, and in all
civilized countries it is specially recognized by the state. Mr.
Spencer, in the chapter of his Study of Sociology entitled Preparation
in Psychology, has dwelt on the encroachments of the state on the
family; and Mr. Pearson, in his National Life and Character, published
half a dozen years ago, sounded a note of alarm on the same subject.
What position Professor Giddings would have taken as to the importance
of family life and the rights and duties of the family we do not, of
course, know; but we are disposed to think he could have increased the
usefulness and interest of his book by some discussion of these
points. We would only further say that, while the book is specially
intended for scholastic use, it is well adapted for general reading,
and that it could not be read carefully by any one without profit.

       *       *       *       *       *

Prof. _Wesley Mills_ holds the opinion that in the present stage of
the study of animal life,[36] facts are much more desirable than
theories. Experiment and observation must go on for many years before
generalizations will be worth the making. Putting this belief into
practice, he has bred and reared a large number of animals, making
most careful notes on their physical and mental development, and
furnishes in his book, resulting from these studies, a contribution of
unquestionable value to comparative psychology.

In his investigation of the habits of squirrels, he finds the red
squirrel, or chickaree, much more intelligent than the chipmunk. The
latter is easily trapped, but the former profits by experience and is
rarely secured a second time. These little creatures are also adepts
in feigning. Two examples are cited in which squirrels apparently ill
recovered rapidly when left alone and made their escape in vigorous
fashion. Many instances of animals shamming death are judged to be
cases of catalepsy induced by excessive fear. The chickaree is also
credited with some musical capacity, one being observed, when excited,
to utter tones that were birdlike; whence it is concluded "likely that
throughout the order _Rodentia_ a genuine musical appreciation exists,
and considerable ability in expressing states of emotion by vocal
forms."

While experimenting with hibernating animals, Professor Mills kept a
woodchuck in confinement five years, and noted that it had a drowsy or
torpid period from November to April. Another specimen subjected to
the same conditions did not hibernate for an hour during the entire
season. Bats began to hibernate at 45 deg. to 40 deg. F., and were so affected
by temperature that they could be worked like a machine by varying it.
The woodchuck, however, was comparatively independent of heat and
cold, but very sensitive to storms. This is found to be true of many
wild animals, that they "have a delicate perception of meteorological
conditions, making them wiser than they know, for they act reflexly."

Some records are given of cases of lethargy among human beings, and in
regard to these, as well as normal sleep and hibernation, it is
suggested that their conditioning and variability throw great light
upon the evolution of function.

In order to observe closely the psychic development of young animals,
Professor Mills raised families of dogs, cats, chickens, rabbits,
guinea-pigs, and pigeons. The data obtained by him, given in the form
of diaries with comparisons and conclusions, constitute Part III, the
larger half of the book, unquestionably first in importance and
interest. It is scarcely possible to overvalue careful studies like
these, undertaken not to justify theories, but to bring to light
whatever truths may be apprehended of the nature of growth and
connection of mind and body.

The last division of the book contains the discussions on instinct by
Professors Mills, Lloyd Morgan, Baldwin, and others, first published
in Science. The beginning of the volume, devoted to a general
consideration of the subject, consists of papers on methods of study
and comparative psychology which have appeared in various scientific
periodicals, including this magazine.


GENERAL NOTICES.

In _Four-Footed Americans and their Kin_[37] a similar method is
applied by _Mabel Osgood Wright_ to the study of animals to that which
was followed with reference to ornithology in Citizen Bird. The
subject is taught in the form of a story, with dramatic incident and
adventure, and miniature exploration, and the animals are allowed
occasionally to converse and express their opinions and feelings. The
scene of the action is "Orchard Farm and twenty miles around." Dr.
Hunter and his daughter and  "mammy" have returned there to
their home after several years of travel, with two city youths who
have been invited to spend the summer at the place and are told the
story of the birds. Another family have come to make an autumn visit,
but it is arranged that they should spend the winter at the farm.
"What they did, and how they became acquainted with the four-footed
Americans, is told in this story." Most of the common animals of the
United States are met or described in the course of the party's
wandering, as creatures of life rather than as in the cold and formal
way of treating museum specimens, and a great deal of the lore of
other branches of natural history is introduced, as it would naturally
come in in such excursions as were taken. The scientific accuracy of
the book is assured by the participation of Mr. Frank M. Chapman as
editor. At the end a Ladder for climbing the Family Tree of the North
American Mammals is furnished in the shape of a table of
classification; and an index of English names is given. The
illustrations, by Ernest Seton Thompson, give lifelike portraits and
attitudes and are very attractive.

_St. George Mivart_, whose enviable reputation as a specialist in
natural history has perhaps given some justification for his attempts
at philosophy, has recently published a new philosophical work
entitled _The Groundwork of Science_[38]. It is an effort to work out
the ultimate facts on which our knowledge, and hence all science, is
based. A short preface and introductory chapter are devoted to a
statement of the aims of the work and some general remarks regarding
the history of the scientific method. An enumeration of the sciences
and an indication of some of their logical relations are next given.
The third chapter, entitled The Objects of Science, is given up
chiefly to a refutation of idealism. The methods of science, its
physical, psychical, and intellectual antecedents, language and
science, causes of scientific knowledge, and the nature of the
groundwork of science are the special topics of the remaining
chapters. The general scheme of the inquiry is based on the theory
that the groundwork of science consists of three divisions. "The
laborers who work, the tools they must employ, and that which
constitutes the field of their labor.... Science is partly physical
and partly psychical.... The tools are those first principles and
universal, necessary, self-evident truths which lie so frequently
unnoticed in the human intellect, and which are absolutely
indispensable for valid reasoning.... The nature of the workers must
also be noticed as necessarily affecting the value of their work....
And, last of all, a few words must be devoted to the question whether
there is any and, if any, what foundation underlying the whole
groundwork of science." The result at which the author arrives is
stated as follows: "The groundwork of science is the work of
self-conscious material organisms making use of the marvelous first
principles which they possess in exploring all the physical and
psychical phenomena of the universe, which sense, intuition, and
ratiocination can anyhow reveal to them as real existences, whether
actual or only possible.... The foundation of science can only be
sought in that reason which evidently to us pervades the universe,
and is that by which our intellect has been both produced and
illumined."

A large amount of information, mainly of a practical character, has
been gathered by Mr. _William J. Clark_ in his book on _Commercial
Cuba_[39]--information, as Mr. Gould well says in the introduction he
has contributed to the work, covering almost the entire field of
inquiry regarding Cuba and its resources. The data have been partly
gained from the author's personal observation and during his travels
on the island, and partly through laborious and painstaking
classification of existing material, collected from many and diverse
sources. The subject is systematically treated. The first chapter--How
to Meet the Resident of Cuba--relates to the behavior of visitors to
the island, really a considerably more important matter than it would
be in this country, for the Spaniards are strict in their regard for
correct etiquette. It is natural that a chapter on the population and
its characteristics and occupations should follow this. Even more
important than correct behavior--to any one at least but a
Spaniard--is the subject of climate and the preservation of health;
and whatever is of moment in relation to these subjects is given in
the chapter devoted to them. Next the geographical characteristics of
Cuba are described, and the facilities and methods of transportation
and communication; also social and political matters, including
government, banking, and commercial finance, and legal and
administrative systems of the past and future. A chapter is given to
Animal and Vegetable Life, another to Sugar and Tobacco, and a third
to Some General Statistics, after which the several provinces--Pinar
del Rio, the city and province of Havana (including the Isle of
Pines), and the provinces of Matanzas, Santa Clara, Puerto Principe,
and Santiago--are described in detail, with their physical
characteristics, their agricultural or mining resources, their various
towns, and whatever else in them is of interest to the student of
economics. A Cuban Business Directory is given in the appendix.

A Collection of Essays is the modest designation which Professors
_J.C. Arthur_ and _D.T. MacDougal_ give to the scientific papers
included in their book on _Living Plants and their Properties_.[40]
The authors deserve all praise for having taken the pains without
which no book composed of occasional pieces can be made complete and
symmetrical, to revise and rewrite the articles, omitting parts "less
relevant in the present connection," and amplifying others "to meet
the demands of continuity, clearness, and harmony with current
botanical thought." Of the twelve papers, those on the Special Senses
of Plants, Wild Lettuce, Universality of Consciousness and Pain, Two
Opposing Factors of Increase, The Right to Live, and Distinction
between Plants and Animals, are by Professor Arthur; and those on The
Development of Irritability, Mimosa--a Typical Sensitive Plant, The
Effect of Cold, Chlorophyll and Growth, Leaves in Spring, Summer, and
Autumn, and the Significance of Color, are by Professor MacDougal.
Based to a large extent on original investigations or careful studies,
they present many novel thoughts and aspects, and constitute an
acceptable addition to popular botanical literature.

Having described the great and growing interest taken in child study,
President _A.R. Taylor_ announces as the principal aim of his book,
_The Study of the Child_,[41] to bring the subject within the average
comprehension of the teacher and parent. Besides avoiding as much as
possible technical terms and scientific formulas, the author has made
the desire to announce new principles subservient to that of assisting
his fellow-workers to a closer relationship with the child. As
teachers and parents generally think it extremely difficult to pursue
the study of the child without at least a fair understanding of the
elements of psychology, the author intimates that they often forget
that the study will give them that very knowledge, and that, properly
pursued, it is the best possible introduction to psychology in
general. Every chapter in the present book, he says, is an attempt to
organize the knowledge already possessed by those who know little or
nothing of scientific psychology, and to assist them to inquiries
which will give a clearer apprehension of the nature and possibilities
of the child. The treatise begins with the wakening of the child to
conscious life through the senses, the nature and workings of each of
which are described. The bridge over from the physical to the mental
is found in consciousness, which for the present purpose is defined as
the self knowing its own states or activities. The idea of identity
and difference arises, symbols are invented or suggested, and language
is made possible. The features of language peculiar to children are
considered. Muscular or motor control, the feelings, and the will are
treated as phases or factors in development, and their functions are
defined. The intellect and its various functions are discussed with
considerable fullness; and chapters on The Self, Habit, and Character;
Children's Instincts and Plays; Manners and Morals; Normals and
Abnormals; and Stages of Growth, Fatigue Point, etc., follow. A very
satisfactory bibliography is appended.

_The Discharge of Electricity through Gases_[42] is an expansion of
four lectures given by the author, Prof. _J.J. Thomson_, of the
University of Cambridge, at Princeton University in October, 1896.
Some results published between the delivery and printing of the
lectures are added. The author begins by noticing the contrast between
the variety and complexity of electrical phenomena that occur when
matter is present in the field with their simplicity when the ether
alone is involved; thus the idea of a charge of electricity, which is
probably in many classes of phenomena the most prominent idea of all,
need not arise, and in fact does not arise, so long as we deal with
the ether alone. The questions that occur when we consider the
relation between matter and the electrical charge carried by it--such
as the state of the matter when carrying the charge, and the effect
produced on this state when the sign of the charge is changed--are
regarded as among the most important in the whole range of physics.
The close connection that exists between chemical and electrical
phenomena indicates that a knowledge of the relation between matter
and electricity would lead to an increase of our knowledge of
electricity, and further of that of chemical action, and, indeed, to
an extension of the domain of electricity over that of chemistry. For
the study of this relation the most promising course is to begin with
that between electricity and matter in the gaseous or simpler state;
and that is what is undertaken in this book. The subject is presented
under the three general headings with numerous subheadings of The
Discharge of Electricity through Gases, Photo Electric Effects, and
Cathode Rays.

For a clear and concise presentation of the framework of psychology
and its basal truths, the _Story of the Mind_[43] may be commended.
Although the space afforded is only that of a bird's-eye view, no
skeleton bristling with technical terms confronts us, but an
attractive and well-furnished structure with glimpses of various
divisions that tempt us to further examination. The text is simply and
charmingly written, and may induce many to search the recesses of
psychology who, under a less skillful guide, would be frightened away.
A bibliography at the end of the volume supplies what other direction
may be needed for more advanced study. Admirable in construction and
treatment as the book is, there are, however, paths in which we can
not follow where Professor Baldwin would lead, and in others that we
undertake with him we do not recognize our surroundings as those he
describes. This is especially the case with the environment of the
genius. We do not find that "he and society agree in regard to the
fitness of his thoughts," nor that "for the most part his judgment is
_at once_ also the social judgment." If such were the case, how would
he "wait for recognition," or be "muzzled" for expressing his
thoughts? In almost all cases it is the story of Galileo over again.
In art, science, and social reform he sees far beyond his fellows.
Society can not accept him because it has not the vision of a genius.
He contradicts its judgment and is fortunate when he escapes with the
name of "crank." The military hero does not enter into this category:
he glorifies the past rather than the future; he justifies the
multitude in a good opinion of itself and, is therefore always
received.

The first edition of Professor _Bolton's Catalogue of Scientific and
Technical Periodicals_[44] was issued in 1885, and was intended to
embrace the principal independent periodicals of every branch of pure
and applied science, published in all countries from the rise of this
literature to the present time, with full titles, names of editors,
sequence of series, and other bibliographical details, arranged on a
simple plan convenient for reference; omitting, with a few exceptions,
serials constituting transactions of learned societies. In cases where
the scientific character of the journal or its right to be classed as
a periodical was doubtful, and in other debatable cases, the compiler
followed Zuchold's maxim, that "in a bibliography it is much better
that a book should be found which is not sought, than that one should
be sought for and not found." The new edition contains as Part I a
reprint from the plates of the first edition, with such changes
necessary to bring the titles down to date as could be made without
overrunning the plates; and in Part II additions to the titles of Part
I that could not be inserted in the plates, together with about 3,600
new titles, bringing the whole number of titles up to 8,477, together
with addenda, raising this number to 8,603, minus the numbers 4,955 to
5,000, which are skipped between the first and second parts.
Chronological tables give the dates of the publication of each volume
of the periodicals entered. A library check list shows in what
American libraries the periodicals may be found. Cross-references are
freely introduced. The material for the work has been gathered from
all available bibliographies, and by personal examination of the
shelves and catalogues of many libraries in the United States and
Europe, and from responses to circulars sent out by the Smithsonian
Institution. The whole work is a monument of prodigious labor
industriously and faithfully performed.

In _Theories of the Will in the History of Philosophy_[45] a concise
account is given by _Archibald Alexander_ of the development of the
theory of the will from the early days of Greek thought down to about
the middle of the present century; including, however, only the
theories of the more important philosophers. In addition to
contributing something to the history of philosophy, it has been the
author's purpose to introduce in this way a constructive explanation
of voluntary action. The account closes with the theory of Lotze;
since the publication of which the methods of psychology have been
greatly modified, if not revolutionized, by the development of the
evolutional and physiological systems of study. The particular
subjects considered are the theories of the will in the Socratic
period, the Stoic and Epicurean theories; the theories in Christian
theology, in British philosophy from Bacon to Reid, Continental
theories from Descartes to Leibnitz, and theories in German philosophy
from Kant to Lotze. The author has tried to avoid obtruding his own
opinions, expressing an individual judgment only on matters of
doubtful interpretation; and he recognizes that speculation and the
introspective method of studying the will appear to have almost
reached their limits.

Dr. _Frank Overton's_ text-book of _Applied Physiology_[46] makes a
new departure from the old methods of teaching physiology, in that it
begins with the cells as the units of life and shows their relations
to all the elements of the body and all the processes of human action.
The fact of their fundamental nature and importance is emphasized
throughout. The relation of oxidation--oxidation within the cells--as
the essential act of respiration--to the disappearance of food, the
production of waste matters, and the development of force, is dwelt
upon. The influence of alcohol is discussed in all its aspects, not in
a separate chapter, but whenever it comes in place in connection with
the several topics and subjects treated. Other narcotics are dealt
with. A chapter on inflammation and taking cold is believed to be an
entirely new feature in a school text book. Summaries and review
topics are arranged at the end of each chapter; subjects from original
demonstrations and the use of the microscope are listed; and many
hygienic topics, such as air, ventilation, drinking water, clothing,
bathing, bacteria, etc., are specially treated.

The prominent characteristic of Professors _F.P. Venable_ and _J.L.
Howe's_ text-book on _Inorganic Chemistry according to the Periodic
Law_[47] is expressed in the title, and is the adoption of the
periodic law as the guiding principle of the treatment, and the
keeping of it in the foreground throughout. So far as the authors have
noticed, the complete introduction of this system has not been
attempted before in any text book. They have made the experiment of
following it closely in their classes, and their success through
several years has convinced them of its value. "In no other way have
we been able to secure such thorough results, both as to thorough,
systematic instruction and economy of time. The task is rendered
easier for both student and teacher." After the setting forth of
definitions and general principles in the introduction, the elements
are taken up and described according to their places and relations in
the periodic groups, and then their compounds are described
successively, with hydrogen, the halogens, oxygen, sulphur, and the
nitrides, phosphides, carbides, silicides, and the alloys. The
treatment is systematic, condensed, and clear.

The purpose of Mr. _John W. Troeger's_ series of Nature-Study Readers
is declared by the editor to be to supply supplementary reading for
pupils who have been two years or more at school. They are composed,
moreover, with a view to facilitating the recognition in the printed
form of words already familiar to the ear, and to making the child at
home with them. In carrying out this purpose the author takes
advantage of the child's fondness for making observations, especially
when attended by his companions or elders. In doing this the aim has
been kept in view not to weary the child with details, and yet to give
sufficient information to lead to accurate and complete observations.
Most of the chapters in the present volume, _Harold's Rambles_, the
second of the series, contain the information gleaned during walks and
short excursions. Among the subjects concerned are birds, mammals,
insects, earthworms, snails, astronomy, minerals, plants, grasses,
vegetables, physics, and features connected with the farm. These
Nature-study readers are published as a branch of Appletons'
Home-Reading series. (New York: D. Appleton and Company. Price, 40
cents.)

Another of Appletons' Home-Reading Books is _News from the Birds_,
which the author, _Leander S. Keyser_, explains has been written with
two purposes in mind: first, to furnish actual instruction, to tell
some new facts about bird life that have not yet been recited; and,
second, to inspire in readers a taste for Nature study. It is by no
means a key for the identification of the birds; but, instead of
telling all that is or may be known respecting a particular bird, the
author has sought only to recite such incidents as will spur the
reader to go out into the fields and woods and study the birds in
their native haunts. For the most part the author has given a record
of his own observations, and not a reiteration of what others have
said. He has gone to the birds themselves for his facts, and has made
very little use of books.

It has been Mr. _Ernest A. Congdon's_ aim, in preparing his _Brief
Course in Qualitative Analysis_ (New York: Henry Holt; 60 cents), to
render it as concise as possible while making the least sacrifice of a
study of reactions and solubilities of chemical importance. The manual
covers the points of preliminary reactions on bases and acids; schemes
of analysis for bases and acids; explanatory notes on the analyses;
treatment of solid substances (powders, alloys, or metals); and
tables of solubilities of salts of the bases studied. A comprehensive
list of questions, stimulative of thought, is appended. The book is
intended merely as a laboratory guide, and should be supplemented by
frequent "quiz classes" and by constant personal attention. The course
has been satisfactorily given in the Drexel Institute within the
allotted time of one laboratory period of four hours, and one hour for
a lecture or quiz per week, during the school year of thirty-two
weeks.

_Lest we Forget_ is the title which President _David Starr Jordan_ has
given to his address before the graduating class of Leland Stanford
Junior University, May 25, 1898--"lest we forget" the dangers and
duties and responsibilities laid upon us by the war with Spain. Though
delivered before the "policy of expansion" was fully developed, the
address describes with prophetic accuracy the dream of imperialism
with which the minds even of men usually sane and honest have become
infected, and points out a few of the logical results to which they
would lead, and the dangers which will have to be incurred in
gratifying them. We cite a few of the strong points made by the
author: "Our question is not what we shall do with Cuba, Porto Rico,
and the Philippines; it is what these prizes will do to us." "Shall
the war for Cuba Libre come to an inglorious end? If we make anything
by it, it will be most inglorious." "I believe that the movement
toward broad dominion, so eloquently outlined by Mr. Olney, would be a
step downward."


PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED.

Adams, Enos, 2072 Second Avenue, New York. What is Science? Pp. 14.

Agricultural Experiment Stations. Bulletins. Delaware College: No. 41.
Pea Canning in Delaware. By G.H. Powell. Pp. 16.--New Hampshire
College: No. 55. The Feeding Habits of the Chipping Sparrow. By C.M.
Weed. Pp. 12; No. 56. Poisonous Properties of Wild Cherry Leaves. By
F.W. Morse and C.D. Howard. Pp. 12.--New Jersey: No. 130. Forage
Crops. By E.B. Voorhees and C.B. Lane. Pp. 22; No. 131. Feeds Rich in
Protein, etc. By E.B. Voorhees. Pp. 14.--New York: No. 145. Analysis
of Commercial Fertilizers. By L.L. Van Syke. Pp. 100.--United States
Department of Agriculture. Some Books on Agriculture and Sciences
related to Agriculture published in 1896-'98. Pp. 45.; List of
Publications relating to Forestry in the Department Library. Pp. 93.

Allen, W.D., and Carlton, W.N., Editors In Lantern Land, Vol. I, No.
1, December 3, 1898. Monthly. Hartford, Conn. Pp. 16. 10 cents.

Amryc, C. Pantheism, the Light and Hope of Modern Reason. Pp. 302.

Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, The Journal
of. New Series, Vol. I, Nos. 1 and 2, August and November, 1898.
London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Truebner & Co. Pp. 200.

Atkinson, Edward. I. The Cost of a National Crime. II. The Hell of War
and its Penalties. Brookline, Mass. Pp. 26.

Babcock Printing Press Manufacturing Company. Some Facts about Modern
Presses. Pp. 8.

Brinton, Daniel G. A Record of Study on Aboriginal American Languages.
Pp. 24.

Bulletins, Proceedings, and Reports. American Society of Naturalists:
Records, Vol. II, Part 3. Providence, R.I.: Published by the Society.
Pp. 58.--Argentine Republic. Anales de la Oficina Meteorologica
Argentina, Vol. XII. Climate of Asuncion, Paraguay, and Rosario
de Santa Fe. Walter G. Davis, Director. Buenos Aires. Pp.
684.--Association of Economic Entomologists: Proceedings of the Tenth
Annual Meeting. Washington: United States Department of Agriculture.
Pp. 104.--Illinois State Laboratory of Natural History: Biennial
Report of the Director for 1897-'98. Urbana, Ill. Pp. 31, with
plates.--Johns Hopkins University Circulars: Notes from the Biological
Laboratory, November, 1898. Pp. 34. 10 cents.--Secretary of the
Interior: Report for the Fiscal Year ended June 30, 1898. Pp.
242.--Wagner Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia: Transactions,
Vol. III, Part IV, April, 1898. Pp. 150, with plates.

De Morgan, Augustus. On the Study and Difficulties of Mathematics. New
edition. Chicago: The Open Court Publishing Company. Pp. 288.

Gowdy, Jean L. Ideals and Programmes. Syracuse, N.Y.: C.W. Bardeen.
Pp. 102. 75 cents.

Grand View Institute Journal. Monthly. Grand View, Texas. Vol. I, No.
1, October, 1898. Pp. 18.

Hinsdale, Guy, M.D. Acromegaly. Detroit, Mich.: W.M. Warren. Pp. 88.

Holland, W.J. The Butterfly Book. A Popular Guide to a Knowledge of
the Butterflies of North America. New York: Doubleday & McClure
Company. Pp. 382, with 48  plates. $3.

James, Alice J. Catering for Two. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Pp.
292. $1.25.

Lagrange, Joseph Louis. Lectures on Elementary Mathematics. Translated
by T.J. McCormick. Chicago: Open Court Publishing Company. Pp. 172.
$1.

Loomis, Ernest. Practical Occultism. Chicago: Ernest Loomis & Co., 70
Dearborn Street. Pp. 155. $1.25.

Merrill, G.P. The Physical, Chemical, and Economic Properties of
Building Stones. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Press. Pp. 80.

National Pure Food and Drug Congress: Memorial to Congress against
Adulterations. Pp. 15.

Owen, Luella A. Cave Regions of the Ozark and Black Hills. Cincinnati:
The Editor Publishing Company. Pp. 228.

Payson, E.P. Suggestions toward an Applied Science of Sociology. New
York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. Pp. 237.

Reprints. Baldwin, J. Mark. Princeton Contributions to Psychology,
Vol. II, No. 4, May, 1898. Pp. 32.--Brinton, Daniel G. The Linguistic
Cartography of the Chaco Region. Pp. 30.--Gerhard, William Paul.
Theater Sanitation. Pp. 15.--Kuh, Sydney, M.D. The Medico-Legal
Aspects of Hypnotism. Pp. 12.--McBride, T.H. Public Parks for Iowa
Towns. Pp. 8.--Macmillan, Conway. On the Formation of Circular Muskeag
in Tamarack Swamps. Pp. 8, with 3 plates.--Smith, J.P. The Development
of Lytoceras and Phylloceras. San Francisco. Pp. 24, with
plates.--Stuver, E., M.D. What Influence do Stimulants and Narcotics
exert on the Development of the Child? Chicago. Pp. 20.--Turner, H.W.
Notes on Some Igneous, Metamorphic, and Sedimentary Rocks of the Coast
Ranges of California. Chicago. Pp. 16.--Washburn, F.L., Eugene, Ore.
Continuation of Experiment in Propagating Oysters on the Oregon Coast,
Summer of 1898. Pp. 5.

Spencer, Herbert, The Principles of Biology. Revised and enlarged
edition, 1898. Vol. I. New York: D. Appleton and Company. Pp. 706. $2.

Winthrop, Alice Worthington. Diet in Illness and Convalescence. New
York: Harper & Brothers. Pp. 287.

United States Geological Survey. The Kaolins and Fire Clays of Europe,
and the Clay-working Industry of the United States in 1897. By
Heinrich Ries. Pp. 114; Bulletin No. 150. The Educational Series of
Rock Specimens collected and distributed by the Survey. By J.S.
Diller. Pp. 400; No. 151. The Lower Cretaceous Gryphaeas of the Texas
Region. By R.T. Hill and T.W. Vaughan. Pp. 139, with plates; No. 152.
Catalogue of the Cretaceous and Tertiary Plants of North America. By
F.H. Knowlton. Pp. 247; No. 153. A Bibliographical Index of North
American Carboniferous Invertebrates. By Stuart Weller. Pp. 653; No.
154. A Gazetteer of Kansas. By Henry Gannett. Pp. 246; No. 155.
Earthquakes in California in 1896 and 1897. By C.D. Perrine Pp. 18;
No. 156. Bibliography and Index of North American Geology,
Paleontology, Petrology, and Mineralogy for 1897. By F.B. Weeks. Pp.
130.

United States National Museum. Bean, Barton A. Notes on the Capture of
Rare Fishes. Pp. 2.--Bean, Tarleton H. and Barton A. Notes on
Oxycoltus Acuticeps (Gilbert) from Sitka and Kadiak, Alaska. Pp
2.--Lucas, F.A. A New Snake from the Eocene of Alabama. Pp. 2, with 2
plates.


FOOTNOTES:

[35] The Elements of Sociology. By Franklin Henry Giddings. New York:
The Macmillan Company, 1898. Pp. 353. Price, $1.10.

[36] The Nature and Development of Animal Intelligence. By Wesley
Mills, F.R.S.C. New York: The Macmillan Company. Pp. 307. Price, $2.

[37] Four-Footed Americans and their Kin. By Mabel Osgood Wright.
Edited by Frank M. Chapman. New York: The Macmillan Company. Pp. 432,
with plates. Price, $1.50.

[38] The Groundwork of Science. A Study of Epistemology. By St. George
Mivart. Pp. 328. Price, $1.75. New York: G.P. Putnam's Sons. London;
Bliss, Sands & Co.

[39] Commercial Cuba. A Book for Business Men. By William J. Clark.
Illustrated. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 514, with maps.

[40] Living Plants and their Properties. A Collection of Essays. By
Joseph Charles Arthur (Purdue University) and Daniel Trembly MacDougal
(University of Minnesota). New York: Baker & Taylor. Minneapolis:
Morris & Wilson. Pp. 234.

[41] The Study of the Child. A Brief Treatise on the Psychology of the
Child, with Suggestions for Teachers, Students, and Parents. By A.R.
Taylor. New York: D. Appleton and Company. (International Education
Series.) Pp. 215. Price, $1.50.

[42] The Discharge of Electricity through Gases. Lectures delivered on
the occasion of the Sesquicentennial Celebration of Princeton
University. By J.J. Thomson. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp.
203. Price, $1.

[43] The Story of the Mind. By James Mark Baldwin. New York: D.
Appleton and Company. Pp. 232. Price, 40 cents.

[44] A Catalogue of Scientific and Technical Periodicals 1665-1895,
together with Chronological Tables and a Library Check List. By Henry
Carrington Bolton. Second edition. City of Washington: Published by
the Smithsonian Institution. Pp. 1247.

[45] Theories of the Will in the History of Philosophy. By Archibald
Alexander. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. Pp. 357. Price, $1.50.

[46] Applied Physiology for Advanced Grades. Including the Effects of
Alcohol and Narcotics. American Book Company. Pp. 432. Price, 80
cents.

[47] Inorganic Chemistry according to the Periodic Law. By F.P.
Venable and James Lewis Howe. Easton, Pa: The Chemical Publishing
Company. Pp. 266. Price, $1.50.




Fragments of Science.


=Early Submarine Telegraphy.=--The actual date of the beginning of
subaqueous telegraphy was admitted by Professor Ayrtoun, in a lecture
delivered before the Imperial Institute in 1897, to be uncertain.
Baron Schilling is said to have exploded mines under the Neva by means
of the electric current as early as 1812; and this method was used by
Colonel Pasley to blow up the wreck of the Royal George at Spithead in
1838; but our Morse has the credit of having first used a wire
insulated with India rubber under water. In 1837, Wheatstone and Cooke
were experimenting with land telegraphy, and were considering the
possibility of laying an insulated wire under water. Morse's
successful experiments date from 1842, when he personally laid a cable
between Castle Garden and Governor's Island and sent messages over it;
the next morning it was broken. With the introduction of gutta percha
as an insulator in 1847, submarine telegraphy became practicable. The
Central Oceanic Telegraph Company had been registered by Jacob Brett
in 1845, and a cable was laid under the English Channel by Brett and
his brother in 1850. Messages were sent through it, but, like Morse's
earlier effort, it immediately became silent. Better success attended
the cable of the next year, which was sheathed with iron; and the
first public submarine message was sent over it November 13, 1851.
Morse wrote of the possibility of establishing electro-magnetic
communication across the ocean as early as 1844. A syndicate was
formed for this purpose in 1855, Cyrus W. Field being the most
conspicuous figure in it. An understanding was reached with the Brett
company, and the Atlantic Telegraph Company was formed. The first
effort to lay the cable was made in 1857 by the United States frigate
Niagara and H.M.S. Agamemnon, but the wires broke in deep water when
about a third of the work was done. A cable was successfully laid the
next year, but it died out in a month. Finally, electric communication
was permanently established across the Atlantic by the Telegraph
Construction and Maintenance Company, which, capturing a cable that
had been lost, soon had two. Transatlantic cables have now become so
numerous and so regular in their working that the danger of even a
temporary failure has become very remote.

=The White Lady Mountain.=--Iztaccihuatl (pronounced Is-tak-see-watl)
is about ten miles, measuring to its principal peak, north of
Popocatepetl. In shape it consists of a long, narrow ridge cut into
three well-defined peaks about equally distant from one another, of
which the central is the highest; and the snow-covered peak resembles
the figure of a woman lying on her back; whence the name of the
mountain, which means _white woman_. According to the Aztecs, Dr.
O.C. Farrington, of the Field Columbian Museum, tells us, this woman
was a goddess who for some crime had been struck dead and doomed to
lie forever on this spot. Popocatepetl was her lover, and had stood by
her. Tastes differ as to whether it or Popocatepetl presents a more
striking view, but either is a beautiful enough object to look upon.
The first authenticated record of an ascent to the summit of the
mountain is that of Mr. H. Reniere Whitehouse, who reached the top
November 9, 1889, and found there undoubted evidence that an ascent
had been made five days previously by Mr. James de Salis. Prof. Angelo
Heilprin and Mr. F. C. Baker attempted an ascent in the following
April, but were turned back when about seventy-five yards below the
summit, at a height of 16,730 feet, by two impassable crevasses. "The
ascent of Iztaccihuatl seems, therefore, pretty generally to have
foiled those who have attempted it. Dr. Farrington, who ascended to
the Porfirio Diaz Glacier in February, 1896, describes the route as
steeper than that which leads up to Popocatepetl." The brilliant and
varied flora, picturesque barrenness, and beautiful cascades lend
everywhere a charm to the scene which contrasts favorably with the
somber monotony which characterizes the route by which Popocatepetl is
ascended. The <DW72>s of the mountain are cultivated to a considerable
height--10,860 feet. The lower <DW72>s are largely covered with soil,
and the andesite rock, of gray and red colors, differs completely in
character from that of Popocatepetl. The aiguillelike character of
many of the spurs extending at right angles to the course of the
mountain is a prominent feature. Many caves in the rock furnish
shelter to cattle and persons attempting the ascent. Dr. Farrington
examined the Porfirio Diaz Glacier, and concluded that it formerly had
a much greater extent than now.

=The Adulteration of Butter with Glucose.=--The following is from an
article by C.A. Crampton in the Journal of the American Chemical
Society: In domestic practice the addition of sugar to butter for
purposes of preservation is doubtless almost as old as the art of
butter-making itself; salt, however, is the usually preferred
preservative. Sugar appears in several of the various United States
patents for so-called "improving" or renovating processes for butter,
being added to it along with salt, saltpeter, and in some cases sodium
carbonate. Within the past few years glucose has been used in butter
specially prepared for export to tropical countries, as the West
Indies or South America. It is usually put up in tins, and various
means are resorted to for preventing the decomposition of their goods
before they reach the consumer. Very large quantities of salt are used
by the French exporters, as the following two analyses show:

           Butter for Export.

        To Brazil.  To Antilles.

  Water   10.29       10.19
  Curd     1.24        1.31
  Ash     10.29       10.06
  Fat     78.18       78.44
         ------      ------
         100.00      100.00

Chemical antiseptics, borax, salicylic acid, etc., are sometimes used,
but the method found most efficacious by exporters in this country
seems to be the use of glucose in conjunction with moderately heavy
salting. The glucose used is a heavy, low-converted sirup, known as
confectioners' glucose. The detection of glucose in butter presents no
difficulty. The butter is thoroughly washed with hot water, which will
readily take up whatever glucose is present. This solution is then
tested by means of Fehling's solution. The following is an analysis of
the so-called _beurre rouge_, or red butter, which is exported to
Guadeloupe. It is a peculiar highly  compound, containing large
quantities of salt and glucose:

  Water    21.60
  Curd      0.81
  Ash      16.42
  Fat      51.15
  Glucose  10.02
          ------
          100.00

=Decorated Skulls and the Power ascribed to them.=--A collection of
sixteen skulls--eight of men, seven of women, and one of a child--from
New Guinea, is described by George A. Dorsey in the publications of
the Field Columbian Museum, Chicago. They were received from a native
chief, who used them for the adornment of his house, and is said to
have prized them as trophies of war. They are decorated in the frontal
region by engraved designs, and the parts are attached to one another
by very skillfully adjusted cords. The ornamentation and the bindings
are the subject of a special comment by William H. Holmes. Importance
is attached by natives of New Guinea to the preservation of the skulls
of friends as mementoes and of foes as trophies, and of both
categories on account of the virtue--the best qualities of the
individuals whose skulls they are--which they are supposed to impart
in some mysterious way to their possessor. Hence special care is taken
to have them preserved in detail, and that no part be lost. In the
present specimens the jaws were secured by fastenings at right and
left and in front. The teeth were carefully tied in, and when lost
were replaced by artificial teeth. A cord was fastened around the back
molar on one side, and carried along, inclosing each tooth in turn, in
a loop, so as to make a very effective fastening when the cord was
tightly drawn and attached to the back molar on the other side. The
lower jaw was very firmly fastened to the skull by closely wrapped
cords tightened by binding the strands around the middle portion. In
some cases these fastenings are very elaborate and neat; in others,
imperfect and slovenly. All the skulls in the collection are decorated
with designs engraved on the frontal bone, and in some cases the
figures run back. The execution of the work is not of a very high
order, but is rather irregular and scratchy. Nearly all embody easily
distinguished animal forms, and the more formal or nearly geometric
ones are probably animal derivatives or representations of land,
water, or natural phenomena. They are possibly totemic or
mythological.

=Galax and its Affinities.=--One of the most interesting plants of the
Southern mountain region is the galax (_Galax aphylla_), which grows
in the highlands more or less abundantly from Virginia southward. The
<DW72>s of Grandfather Mountain, North Carolina, are carpeted with it
for many square miles of almost uninterrupted extent. Besides being an
attractive plant at home, its thick, leathery, rounded cordate leaves,
deep green or crimson or mixed, according to the season, make it much
in demand for decoration, and tons of it in the aggregate are shipped,
from places where it grows abundantly, for that purpose. Its
affiliations with certain other Alpine and arctic plants are described
in a carefully studied paper on the Order Diapensisceae, published by
Margaret Farsman Boynton in the Journal of the National Science Club,
Washington. Linnaeus found in Lapland a creeping evergreen herb,
matting the surface with its stiff, spatulate leaves, and described it
in 1737 as _Diapensia lapponica_. Then galax was discovered by
Gronovius and given a place by Linnaeus--because of its stamens rather
than of its natural affinities--along with Diapensia. Michaux, in the
last decade of the eighteenth century, found _Pyxidanthera barbulata_,
resembling diapensia, in the pine barrens of New Jersey and North
Carolina. More recently other species of diapensia and _Berneuxia_
have been found among the Himalayas, and _Schizocodon_ of several
species in Japan. One of the most remarkable discoveries in the list
was that by Michaux in the mountains of North Carolina of a plant
which was afterward called _Shortia galacifolia_, from the resemblance
of its leaves to those of galax. This plant in a living state was then
lost, and when Gray and Torrey looked for it in 1831 in vain, only one
preserved specimen of it was known to be extant and that in fruit; and
it was not till 1877 that it was collected, rediscovered, in fact, in
flower, as Gray has said, "by an herbalist almost absolutely ignorant
of botany, who was only informed of his good fortune on sending to a
botanist one of the two specimens collected by him." The Shortia, so
far as is known, grows only in a very narrow district, and those who
know the place are careful not to direct the public to it. Specimens
have been collected by a few nurserymen, who cultivate it and have it
for sale. The plants of this list are variously classified as among
one another by botanists, but are regarded as belonging to a common
group. "The real story of their development," says the author of the
paper, "can be gathered only in hints from their present distribution,
for unfortunately they have neither gallery of ancestral portraits nor
recorded geological tree." But their ancestors are supposed to have
been pushed down by the glaciers and left where the modern forms are
found. Almost anywhere in the boreal flora _Diapensia lapponica_ may
be found, whether in northern Asia, or Europe, or America, or even on
the mountains of Labrador and in the Pyrenees, the Scotch mountains,
and our own White Mountains.

=The Academy della Crusca.=--"For three hundred years," says a
correspondent of the London Athenaeum, "the learned body, the Academy
of la Crusca (the bran), Florence, has been scrupulously sifting the
Italian tongue and producing successive editions of its monumental
dictionary. Its present seat is in the monastery of St.
Mark--Savonarola's cloister--where it occupies the hall behind the
great library. When an associate is promoted to full membership, his
official reception is still accompanied by the traditional rite.
First, he is solemnly conducted to the Cruscan museum, and left to
solitary meditation among shovel-backed chairs surmounted by the
symbolical sieve and bookcases ingeniously fashioned in the likeness
of corn sacks. The walls are covered with the names, crests, and
mottoes of former members, who in past times usually assumed fantastic
titles descriptive of the academy's labors." Some of these printed
inscriptions and comical devices are more or less quaint. Thus, Dr.
Giulio Maxi in 1590 took the name of _Il Fiorito_, or the flowery one,
with the device of a basket of wheat in bloom and the motto from
Petrarch (translation):

      "I enjoy the present and hope for better."

In 1641 the Senator Vieri appeared as _Le Svanito_, the evaporated,
with an uncorked wine flask, the stopper beside it, and the motto:

      "Oh, how I long for the medicine!"

In 1660 the Marquis Malaskini adopted the title of _Il Preservato_,
the preserved, the device of olives packed in straw, and the motto
from Petrarch:

      "Keep the prize green."

In 1764, the Abbot Giuseppe Pelli, surnamed _Il Megliorato_, the
improved, took the device of a newly invented sieve for the better
sifting of grain, with the Petrarchian motto:

      "Follow the few, and not the throng."

In 1770, Signor Domenico Manni assumed the title of _Il Sofferente_,
the sufferer, with a straw chair as his device, and a motto from
Dante:

      "The master said that lying in a feather bed
      One would not come to fame--nor under the plowshare."

In due time the new member is escorted to the hall where the academy
is assembled, and the chief consul, head of the academy, greets him
with a speech, to which he has to make a fitting reply. Historical
Italian families are numerously represented on the academy's rolls,
and among the foreign members are the names of William Roscoe and Mr.
Gladstone.

=Aboriginal Superstitions about Bones.=--A very interesting
archaeological site in Mexico, visited by Carl Lumholtz and Ale[vs]
Hedli[vc]ka in the fall of 1896, is near Zacapu, in the State of
Michoacan. The region is marked by many stone mounds on or near the
edge of the old flow of lava, extending for several miles; and
directly above the village stands a large stone fortress, called El
Palacio. Excavating near this fortress, Mr. Lumholtz unearthed several
skeletons, which had been buried without any order, and accompanied by
"remarkably few objects," but some of these were well worthy of study.
The most curious things found were some bones, strangely marked with
grooves across them, exhibiting a little variety in arrangement, but
all similarly executed, and evidently after a carefully devised
system. This feature is so far unique in archaeology, and its purpose
can as yet be only a matter of conjecture. Two ways are proposed by
the author of explaining it. The marking may have been an operation
undertaken for the purpose of dispatching the dead. Mr. Lumholtz is
knowing to a belief among the tribes of Mexico that the dead are
troublesome to the survivors for at least one year, and certain
ceremonies and feasts in regard to them have to be observed in order
to prevent them from doing harm, and to drive them away. The
Tarahumares guard their beer against them, and others provide a
special altar with food for the dead on it at their rain-making
feasts, else the spirits would work some mischief. Among many tribes
an offering is made to the dead, before drinking brandy, of a few
drops of the liquor. A relation is also supposed to exist between
disease and pain and the bones of the deceased person. A whole class
of diseases are supposed to have their seat in the bones or the marrow
of them. If the disease does not yield to the shaman's efforts, and
causes death, the Indians think that the pain will continue after
death and vex the ghost, making him malignant and troublesome.
Therefore the pain must be conquered, and driven away from the bones
and the marrow. Hence the markings may have been made in order to
sever all connection between the spirit and his former life, and from
the disease that caused his death. The other explanation is that the
bones were taken from slain enemies for other purposes than as mere
trophies. Personal or bodily relics are supposed to possess some of
the qualities of the deceased, and to give power. This view is
supported by some observations of Mr. Cushing relative to Zuni
customs; and the author is inclined to favor it rather than the other.

=Estrays from Civilization.=--A curious study of a community of
estrays from civilization who are leading the life of savages is
published by M. Zaborowski in the _Revue de l'Ecole d'Anthropologie_
and _La Nature_. The settlement is about a mile from Ezy, on the
eastern edge of the plateau of Normandy, in a group of caves that were
excavated and used as wine cellars when, several hundred years ago,
wine culture flourished in the now uncongenial region. Later the spot
was a resort for picnics till the old buildings fell into decay, and
about fifty years ago it was given up to wanderers. About eighty men,
women, and children live there, the adults, though not perhaps really
criminals, having been lost to society on account of some offense
committed against it. They have no regular means of subsistence, are
beneath the tramps in grade, and possess, with one or two exceptions,
no articles of property other than what they pick up. Their beds are
wooden bunks set upon stones, filled with leaves, and the coverings
are wrapping canvas. A "family" of seven persons lived in one of the
cellars with only a single bed of this kind. Their kitchen utensils
are old tin cans picked out of rubbish heaps, and their stoves are
obtained in the same way, or often consist of plates and pieces of
iron adjusted so as to make a sort of fireplace. They have a well from
which they draw water with some old kettle suspended on a hooked
stick, each "family" having its own hook. Their clothes are rags,
partly covering portions of the body, and it is not considered
necessary that the younger ones should have even these. Their
housekeeping and their ideas of neatness are such as might correspond
with these conditions. One woman, mother of four children, and the
only one that was adequately dressed, was a native of a neighboring
village, and had been brought to the cave by her mother when she was
eight years old. An old man had been a charge upon the town and was
sent to the cave by the _maire_ to get rid of him. He had found a
woman there and had several children. A woman, still active, who had
lived in the caves three years, had children living in Ezy. The
complaint, so common in other parts of France, that the natural
increase of population has failed, does not apply to the caves. Five
or six of the "families" have four or five children. On these
children, of whom only the most vigorous survive, "the influence of
their debasing misery and of the vices of their parents impresses a
common aspect. Their mental condition has fallen shockingly low, and,
their physical needs satisfied, they seem to want nothing further. No
attraction will induce them to attend school, which is like
imprisonment to them. Their mode of life and the marks of degradation
in their faces separate them from others. Earnest attempts to develop
their intelligence and moral consciousness have been without result."

=German School Journeys.=--It is very common in Germany, says Miss
Dodd, of Owens College, in one of the English educational reports, to
find definite teaching taking place outside the school walls--in the
gardens attached to the schools, and in the neighboring forests, where
the children are instructed in observation of the local forms of plant
and animal life. Further, they are often taken on longer expeditions
to spend the whole day in the forest or on the mountain with their
teachers, who direct them "what to see, and how to see it." More
definite and more ambitious than these minor excursions is the school
journey, which may last from three days to three weeks. It is usually
taken on foot, and is as inexpensive as possible, with plain food and
simple accommodation. Each boy carries his own knapsack charged with a
change of underclothing, towels, soap, etc., and overcoat or umbrella;
while for the common use of the party are distributed clothes brushes
and shoe brushes, needles, thread, string, and pins, ointment for
rubbing on the feet, a small medicine chest, a compass, a field glass,
a pocket microscope, a barometer, and a tape measure. The district
visited is chosen on account of its historical associations or the
geographical illustrations it furnishes, or the richness and variety
of plant life to be studied. Constant pauses are made to afford
opportunities for the examination of features inviting study; and the
scenes visited are often closely connected with the subjects included
in the year's work of the school. In a journey, of which Miss Dodd was
a member, preparations were begun three months beforehand, with the
collection of subscriptions, drawing of road maps, and special
lessons. The fifty boys from ten to fifteen years old, marched off in
groups of four, assorting themselves according to their affinities for
companionship, with advance and rear guards; the regions passed
through were explored for what might be found in them; the roads were
marked and identified, mountains and rivers were named, and the
courses of streams determined; and at each place of considerable
interest its characteristic features and associations of Nature, art,
and history were discussed and studied.

=The Huichol Indians of Jalisco.=--The Huichol Indians of Mexico, the
subject of a study by Carl Lumholtz, four thousand people living in
the mountains of northern Jalisco, have a tradition that they
originated in the south, got lost underneath the earth, and came
forward again in the east, in the country of the _Kikuli_, near San
Luis Potosi. Franciscan missionaries converted them nominally to
Christianity, but there are now no priests in their country, and there
is probably no tribe in Mexico where the ancient beliefs have been so
well maintained as with them. Their exterior conditions have been
somewhat altered by the introduction of cattle and sheep, and cattle
are now the favorite animals for sacrifice at the feasts for making
rain during the dry season. The people are healthy, very emotional,
easily moved to laughter or tears, imaginative and excitable. Young
people show affection in public, kissing or caressing one another.
They are kind-hearted and not inhospitable to those who can gain their
confidence, but have the reputation of being wanting in regard for
truth. They live mostly in circular houses made from loose stones, or
stones and mud, and covered with thatched roofs. Their temples,
devoted to various gods, are of similar shape, but much larger, with
the entrances toward sunrise. Outside of the door is an open space
surrounded by small rectangular god-houses, with gabled and thatched
roofs. The god-houses are also frequently found in the forests, and
are sometimes circular. There are nineteen temples in the country
which are frequented at the times of the feasts, when the officials
and their families camp in the small god-houses. Idols are not kept in
the temples, but are hidden in caves or in special buildings. There
are a great many sacred caves devoted to various gods, and generally
containing some pool or spring that gives them sanctity, and the water
of which is supposed to have salutary virtues. Much religious
importance is attached to the _Kikuli_ cactus, which produces an
exhilarating effect on the system. Ceremonial arrows are inseparably
connected with their life, the arrow representing the Indian himself
in his prayers to the gods. They have other interesting ceremonies and
ceremonial objects, and a curious system of distilling, which Mr.
Lumholtz describes at length.

=Herrings at Dinner.=--The food of the herring consists of small
organisms, often of microscopic dimensions. It is entirely animal, and
in Europe, according to those who have investigated the matter, it
consists of copepods, schizopods (shrimplike forms), amphipods (sand
fleas and their allies), the embryos of gasteropods and
lamellibranchia, and young fishes, often of its own kind. In the
examination of about fifteen hundred specimens of herring at Eastport,
Maine, and vicinity, in the summer and fall of 1893, Mr. H.F. Moore,
of the Fish Commission, found only two kinds of food--copepods or "red
seed," which appeared to constitute the sole food of the small
herrings, and shrimps the principal food of the larger ones. In many
cases the stomachs of the fish were densely gorged with these shrimps,
which are extremely abundant in the waters of the vicinity. Excepting
the eyes and phosphorescent spots beneath, which are bright red, the
bodies of the crustaceans are almost transparent, yet such is the
density of the schools in which they congregate that a distinctly
reddish tinge is often imparted to the water. They are very active,
and frequently avoid the rush of the fish by vigorous strokes of their
powerful caudal paddles, which throw them several inches above the
surface. To capture them requires some address on the part of the
herring, and the fish likewise frequently throw themselves almost
clear of the surface. When feeding upon copepods the movements of the
herrings are less impetuous. They swim open-mouthed, often with their
snouts at the surface, crossing and recrossing on their tracks, and
evidently straining out the minute crustaceans by means of their
branchial sieves. After they have passed the stage known as "brit,"
the herrings appear to feed principally at night, or if they do so to
any considerable extent during bright daylight it is at such a depth
that they escape observation. At night it is often possible to note
the movements of the fish at a depth of several fathoms, and at such
times Mr. Moore has seen them swimming back and forth, "apparently
screening the water, their every movement traced by a phosphorescent
gleam, evoked perhaps from the very organisms which they were
consuming." The herrings evidently follow their prey by night, and the
fact that the shrimps possess phosphorescent spots may explain the
apparent ability of the fish to catch them then.


MINOR PARAGRAPHS.

The phosphorescence, which is so beautiful a characteristic of certain
forms of animal life in the sea, has been the cause of much
speculation among the fishermen and scientists; none of the proposed
theories have been entirely satisfactory. It is now stated, however,
that an adequate and provable cause has been discovered in a so-called
species of photo-bacteria; by means of this germ it is stated that sea
water, containing nutrient media, can be inoculated and rendered
phosphorescent; that newly caught herrings with the sea water still
fresh can be rendered phosphorescent by a treatment which favors the
growth of the photo-bacteria. Oxygen is an essential to their growth.

Personal equation was defined by Prof. T.H. Safford, in a paper read
at the American Association, as in reality the time it takes to think;
and as that time is different in different persons, observations are
liable to be affected by it unless correct allowance is made for it in
the case of each one. It has been a subject of discussion since the
end of the last century. The Astronomer Royal of England discharged a
good assistant in 1795, because he was liable to observe stars more
than half a second too late. Bond, several years afterward, took the
subject up and found that astronomers were liable to vary a little in
their observations; some to anticipate the time by a trifle, and
others falling a little behind. The subject has since been studied by
Professor Wundt. In the days when the eye-and-ear method of
observation prevailed, the astronomer had both to watch his object and
to keep note of the time; with the introduction of the chronograph,
the errors resulting from this necessity are in part obviated. But
error enough still exists to be troublesome.

The Educational Extension Work in Agriculture of Cornell University
Experiment Station is carried on by the publication and distribution
of leaflets, visitation of teachers' institutes, and other means that
may bring the station in contact with the people. The results of the
work have been generally satisfactory. Eight leaflets, on such
subjects as How a Squash Plant gets out of the Seed, A Children's
Garden, etc., were published last year in from two to six editions,
and still meet a lively demand. Thirty thousand teachers were enrolled
on the lists as receiving leaflets, or as students of methods of
presenting Nature study to their pupils, sixteen thousand school
children were receiving leaflets suitable to them, and twenty-five
hundred young farmers were enrolled in the Agricultural Reading
Course. Much interest seems to have been shown by farmers in
sugar-beet culture, in investigations of which more than three hundred
of them are cooperating with the station, and two hundred in
experiments with fertilizers.


NOTES.

An important feature in the evolution of trade journalism is pointed
out in the presidential address of E.C. Brown, of the American Trade
Press Association, in the establishment of small trade journals,
covering limited fields. Such industries as brickmaking, stenography,
advertising, acetylene, hospital practice, etc., are ably represented
by their respective trade journals; and this tendency is promoted by
the complementary one of the trades, in their centralization and
concentration, compelling even journals in the same business to make
their field distinct and restricted. The public demands specific
information, not for the purpose of catering to a passing interest,
but for its application directly in the conduct of business or the
formation of a policy; and those trade journals succeed best which
supply accurate information of value to their readers.

The ascent of Mont Blanc was accomplished between June 21st and
September 16th by one hundred and nineteen persons, eleven of whom
were women. By nationality the climbers included forty-four Frenchmen
and eleven Frenchwomen, fifteen Englishmen and one Englishwoman, and
fifteen Swiss, with Germans, Americans, Belgians, Hollanders, Irish,
and Russians. A Belgian lady and a Dutch lady were of this company. A
Frenchwoman, seventy-five years old, was one of the party that reached
the summit on one of the last days in September.

Mr. Horace Brown, whose interesting researches on the enzymes have
attracted much attention during the past few years, has recently
announced the results of some important experiments on the vitality of
seeds. He found that certain seeds subjected to the very low
temperature of evaporating liquid air, about -192 deg. C., for one hundred
and ten consecutive hours, retained perfectly their power of
germinating.

The report made by Prof. W.A. Herdman to the British Association
concerning the liability to disease through oysters recognizes the
possibility of contamination through the proximity of the beds to
sewage water, and recommends steps to be taken, through either
legislative control or association, to induce the oyster trade to
remove any possible suspicion of contamination of the beds; provision
for the inspection of foreign oysters or their subjection to a
quarantine by deposition for a stated period in British waters, as
already takes place in many instances; and the periodical inspection
of the grounds from which mussels, cockles, and periwinkles are
gathered.

As the result of long-continued observations of annual temperatures
the appearance of the earliest leaves, and the return of birds of
passage, M. Camille Flammarion has published the conclusions that the
maximum temperatures correspond with abundant sun spots and the least
humidity, and the minimum temperatures with scarcity of sun spots and
great humidity; and that sparrows begin to sit when horse-chestnuts,
lilacs, and peonies begin to bloom, and the young are hatched about
two days after these plants are in full inflorescence. M. Flammarion
also believes that the temperatures of March and April indicate those
of the entire year.

Little steel capsules containing a small quantity of liquefied
carbonic acid are made, _La Nature_ says, at Zurich, Switzerland. One
of them is placed in the neck of a bottle of water which is provided
with a faucet and the capsule is pricked. The carbonic acid escapes
and charges the water, and a bottle of soda water is the result. The
capsules are cheap and convenient, and are very popular in Switzerland
and Germany.

It is proposed to erect a memorial to James Clerk Maxwell in the
parish church of Corsock, of which he was a trustee and elder.
Subscriptions may be sent to the Rev. George Stimock, The Manse,
Corsock by Dalbeattie, N.B.

Our obituary list includes among men well known in science the names
of Edward Dunkin, an English practical astronomer, for fifty years an
assistant and part of the time chief assistant at the Royal
Observatory, Greenwich, a contributor of many paper on practical
astronomy, aged seventy-seven years; H. Vogel, professor of
photography, photo-chemistry, and spectroscopy in the Technical High
School, Berlin, author of The Chemistry of Light and Photography, in
the International Scientific Series, in his sixty-fifth year;
Alexandre Pillet, curator of the Musee Dupuytre, Paris, and well known
for his contributions on morbid anatomy, at Paris, November 2d, aged
eighty-eight years; George T. Allmann, formerly professor of botany in
Dublin and of natural history in Edinburgh, who described the hydroids
collected by the Challenger Expedition, and was author of a number of
monographs on the invertebrates, aged eighty-six; Thomas Sanderson
Bulmer, investigator in American archaeology and ethnography, and
contributor to Filling's Bibliographies of American Languages, at
Sierra Blanca, Texas, October 5th; and Dr. Ewald Geissler, professor
of chemistry at the veterinary school of Dresden, aged fifty years.




Transcriber's Notes:


Words surrounded by _ are italicized.

Words surrounded by = are bold.

Diacritical mark caron (v-shaped symbol) is represented as [vx] in
this e-text (x being the letter with the symbol caron above it).

Obvious printer's errors have been repaired, other inconsistent
spellings have been kept, including inconsistent use of hyphen
(e.g. "text book" and "text-book").

Illustrations were relocated to correspond to their references in the
text.

Pg 568, year assumed in sentence "...Report for the Fiscal Year ended
June 30, 1898..." as the original is unclear.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Appletons' Popular Science Monthly,
February 1899, by Various

*** 